Erica stories masterpost
-
- Strip-Master In-Chief
- Posts: 306
- Joined: Mon Oct 07, 2019 7:18 pm
- Has thanked: 171 times
- Been thanked: 242 times
- Contact:
Erica: The April’s Fool
Erica: The April’s Fool
By Robert
It was gym. My last class before lunch. It was almost over when Ms. Applehead said “10 jumping jacks then you can all go shower”
I heard a voice that sounded exactly like mine say “I don’t feel like it”
“Well then Erica you can do 5 laps around the gym while everyone else goes and showers”
I started to protest but Ms. Applehead threatened to make it 10. Again I heard a voice that sounded exactly like mine say “See you later Erica” and then I heard laughing. I turned and saw it was Lisa. She was able to imitate my voice perfectly. I knew this would be bad for me.
I did my 5 laps as quickly as I could and went to the locker room. I undressed and put my towel around me. I walked to the showers but their was a sign on the door. Closed for repair. Use volley ball team showers. I never knew that the volley ball team had their own showers but since they were state champs I guess they got special treatment. I walked around and finally found a door that had a sign on it that read volley ball team showers.
As I opened the door it seemed very bright inside. I stepped inside and as my eyes adjusted to the bright light I realized I was outside. I heard the door close behind me.
“April’s Fool” I heard a bunch of people yell. It was most of the gym class plus a couple of their boyfriends.
I was standing outside in just a towel in front of about 30 people.
“April’s Fool” Lisa said and then she calmly leaned towards me and pulled on my towel. I was surprised she just didn’t pull it right off.
“Very funny” I said “now how do I get back inside” Holding tightly to the towel I looked at the crowd. Somehow I knew this wasn’t going to be the whole prank. I just knew I’d lose my towel before it was over.
“Don’t worry” I heard Alicia say. “You don’t have to go back inside. I have your clothes right here” She held a bag up.
I took a step towards Alicia and held my hand out for my clothes. At that moment Carrie yanked hard on the towel and it came right off.
I had never been stripped so quickly before. I stood there frozen on the spot completely naked in front of about 30 people. I was so shocked I didn’t even try to cover myself.
I finally stammered “please give me my clothes!”
“Not so fast. You have two choices” Lisa said. “Alicia can return your clothes and towel to the locker room and you can walk naked around to the front of the school and then through the school, still naked, to the locker room, or you can do something for us.”
“What?” I mumbled.
“Play with it”
I looked around and saw all the grinning faces. “Please give me my clothes!” I cried.
“I am going to count to ten” Lisa said. “If you don’t start playing with yourself we will just leave you here. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5,”
When she said five I started to rub my nipples. It was amazing being outside and naked with an audience watching me pleasure myself. My nipples were hard before I even touched them. After a few minutes I slid one hand down between my legs and played with my breasts with the other hand.
I don’t know how long it took, but I know it wasn’t very long. I had a fantastic orgasm. I heard clapping then I must of passed out for a minute.
We I came to everyone was gone and I was alone with my bag of clothes and my towel.
By Robert
It was gym. My last class before lunch. It was almost over when Ms. Applehead said “10 jumping jacks then you can all go shower”
I heard a voice that sounded exactly like mine say “I don’t feel like it”
“Well then Erica you can do 5 laps around the gym while everyone else goes and showers”
I started to protest but Ms. Applehead threatened to make it 10. Again I heard a voice that sounded exactly like mine say “See you later Erica” and then I heard laughing. I turned and saw it was Lisa. She was able to imitate my voice perfectly. I knew this would be bad for me.
I did my 5 laps as quickly as I could and went to the locker room. I undressed and put my towel around me. I walked to the showers but their was a sign on the door. Closed for repair. Use volley ball team showers. I never knew that the volley ball team had their own showers but since they were state champs I guess they got special treatment. I walked around and finally found a door that had a sign on it that read volley ball team showers.
As I opened the door it seemed very bright inside. I stepped inside and as my eyes adjusted to the bright light I realized I was outside. I heard the door close behind me.
“April’s Fool” I heard a bunch of people yell. It was most of the gym class plus a couple of their boyfriends.
I was standing outside in just a towel in front of about 30 people.
“April’s Fool” Lisa said and then she calmly leaned towards me and pulled on my towel. I was surprised she just didn’t pull it right off.
“Very funny” I said “now how do I get back inside” Holding tightly to the towel I looked at the crowd. Somehow I knew this wasn’t going to be the whole prank. I just knew I’d lose my towel before it was over.
“Don’t worry” I heard Alicia say. “You don’t have to go back inside. I have your clothes right here” She held a bag up.
I took a step towards Alicia and held my hand out for my clothes. At that moment Carrie yanked hard on the towel and it came right off.
I had never been stripped so quickly before. I stood there frozen on the spot completely naked in front of about 30 people. I was so shocked I didn’t even try to cover myself.
I finally stammered “please give me my clothes!”
“Not so fast. You have two choices” Lisa said. “Alicia can return your clothes and towel to the locker room and you can walk naked around to the front of the school and then through the school, still naked, to the locker room, or you can do something for us.”
“What?” I mumbled.
“Play with it”
I looked around and saw all the grinning faces. “Please give me my clothes!” I cried.
“I am going to count to ten” Lisa said. “If you don’t start playing with yourself we will just leave you here. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5,”
When she said five I started to rub my nipples. It was amazing being outside and naked with an audience watching me pleasure myself. My nipples were hard before I even touched them. After a few minutes I slid one hand down between my legs and played with my breasts with the other hand.
I don’t know how long it took, but I know it wasn’t very long. I had a fantastic orgasm. I heard clapping then I must of passed out for a minute.
We I came to everyone was gone and I was alone with my bag of clothes and my towel.
-
- Strip-Master In-Chief
- Posts: 306
- Joined: Mon Oct 07, 2019 7:18 pm
- Has thanked: 171 times
- Been thanked: 242 times
- Contact:
Erica’s Birthday Weekend
Erica’s Birthday Weekend
By Blue Alien
Erica was eager for the weekend because Saturday was her birthday. She was also worried because this was Friday and no one had tried to remove her clothes for several weeks. However, the girls who were her regular tormentors had been (purposely?) talking amongst themselves about their discoveries on the Internet with boards and sites that promoted forced stripping. As if these classmates of hers needed another excuse or more ideas how to separate her from her clothes! She was curious though, when one of them, she forgot who exactly, as they were talking behind her in the lunch line two days ago, mentioned something about “the posting of Erica’s adventures were all up at (she could not make out the name) board for anyone to read’; and the people talking did not know who in the school was relaying these stories. There was obviously, someone; or ‘someones’, at school who were watching the action and secretly uploading the stories for general consumption. She would not put it past her brother to do just that. He always seemed to get a perverse joy out of her humiliation. In fact, now that she was thinking about it, he had been way more nice and smiling at her more then usual all week. She hoped that was not a sign of things to come.
The alarm went off which brought her back to reality. She had laid awake in bed just thinking about things in general and this stuff in specific and forgot to turn-off the clock. She got out of bed and went to the window. It looked like it would be a really nice day weather-wise. No clouds, blue sky, birds chirping away etc etc. Usual nice day stuff.
She started getting ready for school and did all of her normal routine. When it came time to pick out clothes she went with a conservative 16-inch button-down denim skirt, and a nice button-down blouse, hose and the usual shoes. For under garments something told her, in the pit of her stomach, to wear something ok for others to see but not her best ‘in case something happened’.
She looked at herself in the mirror and giggled when she thought about what her grandma told her when she first got this skirt. “Back when I was in high school that skirt would have turned heads because it was so short. Now no one would think twice as girls will wear skirts half that length, in public no less.”
She heard a knock at her door as it opened. “Hey, kiddo, want a ride to school today? It was her brother, again with the super nice act.
“How soon you leaving?” she queried.
“As soon as you are ready. I am kinda in a hurry to get going today,” Robert replied.
“Be down in a minute, I just need to grab my books,” she decided to take him up on his offer.
He left the door open and went to start the car. She grabbed her books and locked the back door as everyone else had left for the days activities. She climbed into the car and buckled her seat belt. As Rob backed into the street and headed for the school they sat in silence. It was only a few minutes to school by car but this would give her extra time to look over some notes before first period class as there was a test today. She looked at her brother and after considering whether to pose the question or not he prompted her with a “What up?”
“Is there anything going on I need to know about?’
“Why you ask?”
“You have been acting different all week, makes me worry…”
“Just feelin’ good li’lte sister. …Your birthday’s tomorrow. Hope you enjoy it, is all.”
At that they pulled into the student lot, parked and went their separate ways.
Erica walked to the front of the school to sit next to the building until the bell rang to announce the official beginning to a new day. She did not even have time to get her notes out as she planned to review for first period test when her greatest tormentor showed up.
“Hey Erica, you’re here early today.”
“My brother drove me.”
“I hear your birthday is tomorrow. Is that right?”
“Yeah, that’s right…”
“ Me and the girls have a little surprise for you”. That did not sound good to Erica hearing where that was coming from. “Would you mind standing up?”
Erica stood up though with reservations to what might be coming next.
“We bought you a present and want to give it to you early. In fact we would like to give it to you now…”
One of the girls opened a backpack and pulled out a good-sized box that was wrapped with birthday wrapping paper. Since when were they going to be so nice to her? Something has to be up, unless this is their way of apologizing to her for what they had been doing…
“Before we give it to you, though we need to see what you’re wearing under that skirt…”
“Why do you need to know what I am wearing….”
Erica looked at the guy; she could not remember his name, who was pointing a camera in her direction. “Just humor us, ok?”
Erica stalled for a minute and then, while looking around to see who was watching, and noticing her brother at the other end of the building looking her way, she slowly started to lift the hem of her skirt.
Stacy put her hand on top of Erica’s. “I did not say to lift your skirt, I said I want to see what you were wearing under it. That skirt is too tight to show us properly. Take the skirt off instead….”
What Erica had suspected was now happening; they were going to strip her again, and this time outside the school and next to the windows of the principal’s office. Erica dropped the hem and started to undo the top few buttons and slide the skirt down so they could see her panties.
The guy with the camera started to take pictures of her.
“All the way… just drop the skirt.” One of the girls picked it up and, folding it, stuffed it into her knapsack. “Ok, now the shirt…”
“Is that camera really necessary? Erica asked knowing that they would continue with whatever they had been planning.
“Just some pictures for the scrape book. John will be following you through out the day capturing special moments for us to ‘cherish’. At which they all smiled the most wicked smiles at me.
Again, Erica slowly unbuttoned the shirt/blouse until it was completely open.
“Take it off and hand it to me.”
Erica did as she was told. More pictures captured. Now standing in just her underwear, shoes and socks she nervously looked around at the other students who were all turning to look in her direction.
“Just as I thought. That will never go with your gift. Take it off and we will give you your gift. We want you to wear it in school today.”
Erica blindly removed her bra and panties and handed them over as they too were silently stuffed into the backpack with her other clothes.
Erica was overly aware as the camera caught every move and more of her exposed flesh.
“Good. That is a look you should show off more often.
Erica was now standing outside of the front of her school next to the Principal’s office windows with about eighty or more students watching her. Some guy she never met before is taking pictures of her as she stripped and some female students that she would never trust with telling her the time, let alone anything else have handed her a gifted wrapped birthday present.
She took the box and ripped the paper off and opened the box. Inside were clothes. She thought this was odd. Girls who enjoy removing her clothes are giving her new clothes with the tags still on them?
“Put them on, we want to see what they look like on you.”
Erica put the skirt on first. It was lightweight and felt like it floated rather then hugged her body. It was a button down skirt just like what she had worn though a bit shorter then the denim skirt but not much. Then she slipped the shirt on, buttoning all nine buttons. It was short sleeve and exposed only an inch or two between the hem of the shirt and the top of her skirt.
“That fits you perfectly.” The other girls all agreed with words and nodding heads.
“Ok, we will hold onto your clothes for you and give them back later. In the mean time, no underwear with that ok?”
Erica figured she was covered and everything was hiding the ‘important stuff’ so no harm had come to her. The clothes were nice even if she was no thrilled about the picture taking. “Ok, I guess”.
“Good. Well, we have things to do and people to see so we will catch up with you later.” And with that they all left. As Erica looked around she noticed her brother coming toward her.
“Looks good E.”
“Did you know about this Rob?’
“I knew they had something in mine but I was not privy to all the details. I ran into those girls at the mall a few days ago when I ran that errand for mom. They told me they were getting you something for your birthday but they were a bit sketchy about the specifics.”
“They tell you anything else I should know?”
“Ahmmmm. The keyword is ‘should’ know. They do have some other things planned but you will find out soon enough.” And with that he had one of those ‘eat the canary’ grins on his face.
“Oh, great. Instead of torturing me all at once they are going to stretch it out all day, I’ll bet!” This did not excite her at all, but she knew then leaving her alone for this long was too good to be true.
At that the bell rang. “I’ll check with you later sis. Gotta run.” Erica too, picked up her books and headed inside for her homeroom.
When she got to her homeroom, she tried to pull out her notes and get one last chance at looking them over before first period.
Again the bell announced first period and everyone headed out and to the first class of the day.
“Ok. Class. You will have as much time as you need to take the test today. I hope you all kept good notes throughout the week and this should be a breeze. When you are done hand in your test and then do something quietly. No talking. Anyone have any questions before we begin? The teacher wasted no time handing out the test attempting to give the students every available minute. This was the completion of three weeks work.
“Yes, Ms Johnston?”
“Can we use our notes?”
“Good question. Unfortunately, the answer is ‘no’. So keep all your books under your desk. All I want to see is the test papers on the desk. Anyone else?”
“Mr. Grayson, what seems to be bothering you today?”
“Can we leave when we are done?”
“No, unless you have an emergency bathroom call or the office wants you, just read a book. Class, I forgot to mention, when you are done with the test, do something unrelated to class work. I don’t want you to tempt the other students if you should decide to read ahead for next weeks work or look at your notes afterward to check you answers. Ok, no more questions?… Get started”. And with that the teacher headed for the front desk and the next hour dragged on as Erica and her fellow students tried to remember the answers to 56 questions. Some true and false, others with sentences required. Finally, Erica finished her test with only a few minutes to spare. She waited quietly thinking about the possibilities that lay before her. The bell rang again and she headed for second period.
By Blue Alien
Erica was eager for the weekend because Saturday was her birthday. She was also worried because this was Friday and no one had tried to remove her clothes for several weeks. However, the girls who were her regular tormentors had been (purposely?) talking amongst themselves about their discoveries on the Internet with boards and sites that promoted forced stripping. As if these classmates of hers needed another excuse or more ideas how to separate her from her clothes! She was curious though, when one of them, she forgot who exactly, as they were talking behind her in the lunch line two days ago, mentioned something about “the posting of Erica’s adventures were all up at (she could not make out the name) board for anyone to read’; and the people talking did not know who in the school was relaying these stories. There was obviously, someone; or ‘someones’, at school who were watching the action and secretly uploading the stories for general consumption. She would not put it past her brother to do just that. He always seemed to get a perverse joy out of her humiliation. In fact, now that she was thinking about it, he had been way more nice and smiling at her more then usual all week. She hoped that was not a sign of things to come.
The alarm went off which brought her back to reality. She had laid awake in bed just thinking about things in general and this stuff in specific and forgot to turn-off the clock. She got out of bed and went to the window. It looked like it would be a really nice day weather-wise. No clouds, blue sky, birds chirping away etc etc. Usual nice day stuff.
She started getting ready for school and did all of her normal routine. When it came time to pick out clothes she went with a conservative 16-inch button-down denim skirt, and a nice button-down blouse, hose and the usual shoes. For under garments something told her, in the pit of her stomach, to wear something ok for others to see but not her best ‘in case something happened’.
She looked at herself in the mirror and giggled when she thought about what her grandma told her when she first got this skirt. “Back when I was in high school that skirt would have turned heads because it was so short. Now no one would think twice as girls will wear skirts half that length, in public no less.”
She heard a knock at her door as it opened. “Hey, kiddo, want a ride to school today? It was her brother, again with the super nice act.
“How soon you leaving?” she queried.
“As soon as you are ready. I am kinda in a hurry to get going today,” Robert replied.
“Be down in a minute, I just need to grab my books,” she decided to take him up on his offer.
He left the door open and went to start the car. She grabbed her books and locked the back door as everyone else had left for the days activities. She climbed into the car and buckled her seat belt. As Rob backed into the street and headed for the school they sat in silence. It was only a few minutes to school by car but this would give her extra time to look over some notes before first period class as there was a test today. She looked at her brother and after considering whether to pose the question or not he prompted her with a “What up?”
“Is there anything going on I need to know about?’
“Why you ask?”
“You have been acting different all week, makes me worry…”
“Just feelin’ good li’lte sister. …Your birthday’s tomorrow. Hope you enjoy it, is all.”
At that they pulled into the student lot, parked and went their separate ways.
Erica walked to the front of the school to sit next to the building until the bell rang to announce the official beginning to a new day. She did not even have time to get her notes out as she planned to review for first period test when her greatest tormentor showed up.
“Hey Erica, you’re here early today.”
“My brother drove me.”
“I hear your birthday is tomorrow. Is that right?”
“Yeah, that’s right…”
“ Me and the girls have a little surprise for you”. That did not sound good to Erica hearing where that was coming from. “Would you mind standing up?”
Erica stood up though with reservations to what might be coming next.
“We bought you a present and want to give it to you early. In fact we would like to give it to you now…”
One of the girls opened a backpack and pulled out a good-sized box that was wrapped with birthday wrapping paper. Since when were they going to be so nice to her? Something has to be up, unless this is their way of apologizing to her for what they had been doing…
“Before we give it to you, though we need to see what you’re wearing under that skirt…”
“Why do you need to know what I am wearing….”
Erica looked at the guy; she could not remember his name, who was pointing a camera in her direction. “Just humor us, ok?”
Erica stalled for a minute and then, while looking around to see who was watching, and noticing her brother at the other end of the building looking her way, she slowly started to lift the hem of her skirt.
Stacy put her hand on top of Erica’s. “I did not say to lift your skirt, I said I want to see what you were wearing under it. That skirt is too tight to show us properly. Take the skirt off instead….”
What Erica had suspected was now happening; they were going to strip her again, and this time outside the school and next to the windows of the principal’s office. Erica dropped the hem and started to undo the top few buttons and slide the skirt down so they could see her panties.
The guy with the camera started to take pictures of her.
“All the way… just drop the skirt.” One of the girls picked it up and, folding it, stuffed it into her knapsack. “Ok, now the shirt…”
“Is that camera really necessary? Erica asked knowing that they would continue with whatever they had been planning.
“Just some pictures for the scrape book. John will be following you through out the day capturing special moments for us to ‘cherish’. At which they all smiled the most wicked smiles at me.
Again, Erica slowly unbuttoned the shirt/blouse until it was completely open.
“Take it off and hand it to me.”
Erica did as she was told. More pictures captured. Now standing in just her underwear, shoes and socks she nervously looked around at the other students who were all turning to look in her direction.
“Just as I thought. That will never go with your gift. Take it off and we will give you your gift. We want you to wear it in school today.”
Erica blindly removed her bra and panties and handed them over as they too were silently stuffed into the backpack with her other clothes.
Erica was overly aware as the camera caught every move and more of her exposed flesh.
“Good. That is a look you should show off more often.
Erica was now standing outside of the front of her school next to the Principal’s office windows with about eighty or more students watching her. Some guy she never met before is taking pictures of her as she stripped and some female students that she would never trust with telling her the time, let alone anything else have handed her a gifted wrapped birthday present.
She took the box and ripped the paper off and opened the box. Inside were clothes. She thought this was odd. Girls who enjoy removing her clothes are giving her new clothes with the tags still on them?
“Put them on, we want to see what they look like on you.”
Erica put the skirt on first. It was lightweight and felt like it floated rather then hugged her body. It was a button down skirt just like what she had worn though a bit shorter then the denim skirt but not much. Then she slipped the shirt on, buttoning all nine buttons. It was short sleeve and exposed only an inch or two between the hem of the shirt and the top of her skirt.
“That fits you perfectly.” The other girls all agreed with words and nodding heads.
“Ok, we will hold onto your clothes for you and give them back later. In the mean time, no underwear with that ok?”
Erica figured she was covered and everything was hiding the ‘important stuff’ so no harm had come to her. The clothes were nice even if she was no thrilled about the picture taking. “Ok, I guess”.
“Good. Well, we have things to do and people to see so we will catch up with you later.” And with that they all left. As Erica looked around she noticed her brother coming toward her.
“Looks good E.”
“Did you know about this Rob?’
“I knew they had something in mine but I was not privy to all the details. I ran into those girls at the mall a few days ago when I ran that errand for mom. They told me they were getting you something for your birthday but they were a bit sketchy about the specifics.”
“They tell you anything else I should know?”
“Ahmmmm. The keyword is ‘should’ know. They do have some other things planned but you will find out soon enough.” And with that he had one of those ‘eat the canary’ grins on his face.
“Oh, great. Instead of torturing me all at once they are going to stretch it out all day, I’ll bet!” This did not excite her at all, but she knew then leaving her alone for this long was too good to be true.
At that the bell rang. “I’ll check with you later sis. Gotta run.” Erica too, picked up her books and headed inside for her homeroom.
When she got to her homeroom, she tried to pull out her notes and get one last chance at looking them over before first period.
Again the bell announced first period and everyone headed out and to the first class of the day.
“Ok. Class. You will have as much time as you need to take the test today. I hope you all kept good notes throughout the week and this should be a breeze. When you are done hand in your test and then do something quietly. No talking. Anyone have any questions before we begin? The teacher wasted no time handing out the test attempting to give the students every available minute. This was the completion of three weeks work.
“Yes, Ms Johnston?”
“Can we use our notes?”
“Good question. Unfortunately, the answer is ‘no’. So keep all your books under your desk. All I want to see is the test papers on the desk. Anyone else?”
“Mr. Grayson, what seems to be bothering you today?”
“Can we leave when we are done?”
“No, unless you have an emergency bathroom call or the office wants you, just read a book. Class, I forgot to mention, when you are done with the test, do something unrelated to class work. I don’t want you to tempt the other students if you should decide to read ahead for next weeks work or look at your notes afterward to check you answers. Ok, no more questions?… Get started”. And with that the teacher headed for the front desk and the next hour dragged on as Erica and her fellow students tried to remember the answers to 56 questions. Some true and false, others with sentences required. Finally, Erica finished her test with only a few minutes to spare. She waited quietly thinking about the possibilities that lay before her. The bell rang again and she headed for second period.
-
- Strip-Master In-Chief
- Posts: 306
- Joined: Mon Oct 07, 2019 7:18 pm
- Has thanked: 171 times
- Been thanked: 242 times
- Contact:
Erica's Birthday Weekend Interviews
Erica's Birthday Weekend Interviews
By Robert
Intermission
After reading the comments and talking to the Blue Alien, I have decided to release some of the transcripts from my interviews with some of the key people in this story, or report, about what happened to Erica for three days around her birthday last month. I am hoping that this will help give form and direction to what is going on without ìspilling the beansî right away. It is best to let the people involved speak from their viewpoint rather then from my interpretation. That is the story, my interpretation of what happened.
First, let me tell you a little about myself and why I am writing this story. I attend the same school with Erica, her brother, Lisa and her crew also known as just ìthe girlsî. I also like to read sexual stories ever since my friend, I wonít mention his name though, turned me on to this site. He pointed out that some of the adventures Erica has had were posted on this storyboard. We have no idea who those authors are, but without the stories the rest of us at school may not know what is going on with Erica except for the rumors, which get really exaggerated. I even heard of a few times Erica was talked out of her clothes in public places that arenít even on here, yet.
I donít really hang out with Erica, and I only know her brother through some mutual friends. So getting information is difficult. It took me several weeks to get these people to trust me enough to talk to me on tape. I think Rob and Lisa did it just to get the story on the Internet. Erica doesnít know her stories are here. And the photographer is in the dark about what goes on in front of him‚Ķ.
When I did not see Ericaís Birthday Adventure, what some people are calling her Birthday Humiliation and others her Erotic Birthday Party, depending on your politics, I decided to look into it to see what I could find out from the people that were the cause of it all; the ones ìin the middleî. When I compared that to the rumors, I knew I had to post a story to straighten-out what people were saying.
I also have to tell you that since being in a psychology class this year at school, I am learning new tools to answer the questions I have always had as to why people do the things they do. There are two things that I ask the reader to keep in mine. One is what is the Intention of the people in the story. Everyone has a different reason for behaving a certain way, and as the Indians would say ‚ÄúWalk a mile in their moccasins before judging them‚Ä?. The other thing is that you have to understand the Context. My teacher was saying that context is the stuff around the question. It is the personal history, the personal ìoperating systemî, the what, why and where stuff. We were talking in class last week about how three people can all do the same thing for different reasons. So we have to be careful to assume that just because we do something one way, that everyone does the same thing. They donít. The Blue Alien was saying that people usually donít even know why they do what they do, it is all-unconscious.
I want to thank the Blue Alien for letting me post under his name, I donít want the people at school to know I am doing this. Except for those I interviewed, and they have no reason to talk.
Bottom of Form
Transcript of Interview with Robert ñ Ericaís brother:
A: Ös thing on? Ah, there we go. Alright.
A: I want to thank you for talking to me about your sisterís birthday weekend.
R: Öno problem. (name deleted).
A: The school is buzzing about Erica having what was probably her most memorable birthday ever. ëThe girlsí really went all out to out do themselves getting Erica naked. My first question is why do you think they keep doing this to her?
R: (Laughter) I guess you really donít know those girls, heh? They are always playing tricks on someone. It is what they are known for. And if any one is smart they wonít cross ëum. When they discovered Erica was an easy mark ñ they pretty much left everyone else alone and just concentrated on Erica. Now, donít take this wrong, I love my sister, we get along ok and all, but letís be honest, if you were in my shoes, would you try and stop the girls from having fun with her? Itís a free show, after all. I canít wait for our parents to turn the pool on so I can watch the girls strip Erica in my own back yard. But donít say anything about that ok? I have spied on Erica at home from time to time. Sheís got one sweet body. Watching her get stripped in public is a hoot. If she didnít really like it I would figure she wouldnít let the games continue.
A: Did you participate in helping to get Erica naked for the, what is being called, Birthday Weekend?
R: A little. I was kept in the dark for the most part. I ran into the girls at the Mall a few days before they sprung the surprise on my sister. They asked if that coming Saturday was in fact her birthday, though they must have known because they said they were doing some shopping for a present. I did confirm that Saturday was the day and let them know the family was not planning anything until Sunday. So I thought Erica would be free and open for Saturday. That made the girls laugh and one of them said ìOh, she will be free and open alright.î Then they asked if I could make sure that Erica got to school early on Friday, around 7:30am and to see if my parents would have a problem with Erica being at an all night party - sleepover. That was all they wanted me to do. When I tried to get more details they said they thought it was better to just keep it a surprise for everyone so no rumors started. When I asked about the present they just said I would get to see it when everyone else did.
A: Howíd that go with your parents? Were they ok with a sleep over?
R: Not at first. But then I told them there was a surprise party planned for several kids at the same time and the whole school was invited. It would be ok and there would be adults supervising. I just hoped I was either right or that the parents would never find out different. They were hesitant at first but then surprised that Erica had that many people that wanted to celebrate her day so they gave their consent but wanted more information. I told them I would have someone call them and told the girls so they could take care of that as they saw fit. I didnít hear about it again from the parental units, so their questions must have been answered.
A: Havenít there been questions from them? I would think for as many people that were involved, that they would have heard something by now?
R: That just shows the ingenuity of the girls and their ability to plan ahead.
A: How about Erica? Has she talked about it at all?
R: Not really. I think she was too embarrassed by the whole thing and a bit upset thinking I knew more then I did. That was my fault though as I could have been more upfront with her on what I didnít know. She did seem to suspect something Friday morning, too. She kept asking me if I knew anything and seemed very nervous about school. She is not dumb, and having nothing happen for several weeks, I think she thought it was just going to good and did not want to over or under estimate her, can I call them, tormentors?, from doing something because of her birthday. She was pissed at me too, that if I did know something, that I either would not try to stop it or tell her so she could avoid it. Those were the very reasons the planners of this event did not want me to know too much.
A: She seemíd to go along with it from everything I saw or heard. Do you know why she letís herself get trapped by them?
R: I honestly canít say she ëletís herselfí, it is more a case that she is a good kid and trusts people too easily. She doesnít judge people and so takes things as they come. By the time she figures out what is happening it is too late to avoid it. Thatís just Erica. She was easy when she was younger to pull jokes on, to tie her up so she could be tickled, or talk her out of stuff. Sheís an easy mark. Part of it is circumstance too. Right place right time kind of thing. I think with anyone though, you pull the same tricks on them over and over, they will eventually start to see the pattern. We were just discussing that in psych class last week. Not being real creative, Erica doesnít see the potential problem so canít get out of the way. Each time she was talked out of her clothes was in a different place and happened in a different way. She figured it was going to happen, had no idea when and how, and didnít know how to avoid it. It was that simple.
A: Donít you feel bad though for letting this get as far as it has? I mean, youíre her brother,. If you care about her, wouldnít you want to protect her from this kind of exposure and embarrassment?
R: I suppose I could feel guilty about that. I donít want to see her hurt after all. But like I said, I am kept in the dark too and never know when and where usually, until it is all over with. Her birthday was bigger and more outrageous then I think anyone expected. I really donít think there was much I could have done to stop it. If I had called for any authority figures, a lot of people would have stuff to answer too. It was better the way it ended and that everybody agreed to keep quiet about it. It is probably why no one posted a story with the others on that Internet site you mentioned.
A: Iím beginning to see what you mean. Is there anything else you want to tell me before we end this?
R: Not really. .. Well, I did hear that the girls are planning another event but really donít have any specifics about it. And I did talk to them about a party at my place and getting Erica to be naked for most of it. I wouldnít mine seeing the girls get naked too, but you did not hear that from me.
-click-
Interview with the Photographer:
A: I hear you lucked out being the photographer for Ericaís big weekend birthday party.
P: Yeah, I did. Another guy in the photo club said he was asked first, but he couldnít do it. His family had to go out of town for a funeral. He missed everything that happened here and was really bummed. He didnít even know the dead person that well, so was really bored. I was the next to be asked.
A: What exactly did Lisa and them tell you about what you would be shooting?
P: I was told to only shoot digital. As for what to shoot, she said I would know when I saw it. She was right. I showed up when she told me too, and was just standing around when Erica started taking off her clothes. Well, told to take them off.
A: Do you know Erica?
P: Only in passing at school. I didnít really talk to her until that weekend. It was kind of hard not to. And I have talked to her afterward too.
A: Can I ask what you talked about? Anything to do with that weekend?
P: Everything we talked about centered on that weekend.. She said she was really nervous about school that morning. She was afraid that Lisa and those friends of Lisaís would pull something like that. She said she thought it would only go for part of the school day and not all weekend.
A: Did she ask about all the pictures you took?
P: Yeah, she did. She was real worried they would get distributed and make things for her worse then they are. I told her Lisa said not to let the pictures out, not yet at least. Although Lisa wanted a set of everything I shot on DVD. I didnít bother asking why. One thing learned is never to cross Lisa and her friends. They can be nasty.
A: So just how many pictures did you take in what, three days time?
P: I figure it is around 2000 plus a handful. It took awhile to process everything to viewable form and categories for easy finding images quickly. I have some with me if you want to see them?
A: I sure would. Ok, that was school in the morning. These are nice and clear, you can really see the detail down to her blemishes. Yeah, and there she is naked. Hey, if you look closely, isnít that Principal Hedmister in his office. God that is too much. Right next to his window and not the wiser. (details deleted).
A: These pictures are great. You really captured Ericaís expressions of shock, nervousness, the uncertainty, when she was drunk, and when she tried to get in Lisaís face. Oh, THAT was a mistake. Oh, good, you got the follow up to that. (deleted) Thanks. I appreciated seeing those.
P: No problem. Glad you liked them. There are about seventy pictures here. As why Lisa had me take them? I figure she has something else she is cooking up for later. Maybe blackmailing Erica, I donít know. Could you delete that? I should not have said that. Donít let anyone know I said that ok? I donít know what they are for. I figure I was just documenting the event. Thatís what the photo club does. Photographs school related events for the yearbook, the school newspaper and such. And this WAS a school event. Although how no body got punished or suspended is beyond me.
A: What do you think about what all happened?
P: I tell ya, I for one would not want to be in Ericaís place. At the rate these ìeventsî are going, I would not be surprised that she ends up naked in front of the whole school where the administration canít do anything about it. I hear Lisa and her crew can be pretty da-n conniving.
A: I have to agree with that assessment. Anything else you can tell me?
- silence-
P: Not that seems worth mentioning. Thatís pretty much all I know.
A: Thanks for talking to me.
P: No problem.
-click-
Interview with Erica:
A: Erica, I want to thank you for talking to me about your ìadventuresî. I am real interested in how all of this is affecting you?
E: Tell me again why you want to know any of this? Was it for some class assignment or something?
A: Letís just say I am intrigued and curious how you get in these predicaments in the first place. And how do you feel about the embarrassment you must feel when it happens?
E: Well (silence for almost a minute). The first time at the pool was just a series of screw-ups made worse when that (deleted) felt she could really push the issue and humiliate me.
She is known for going that kind of stuff to people since seventh grade. After what she has all pulled I doubt she is going to stop anytime soon. I am really a shy person and hate all this attention, but I donít know what to do about it to stop it. If I report it to anyone, this whole thing could backfire and I will be the one punished. There is no ìproofî and it is all my word against someone elseís. Besides, it would just mean even more attention, and I wouldnít want to get those girls upset or there is no telling how far they could go to embarrass and humiliate me. Until a teacher catches them red handed doing something to me, it is best not to say anything.
A: Erica, letís be honest. You are what, 15 now? Donít you really find all this attention kind of exciting, but you just donít want to admit it even to yourself? Maybe deep down you really want this to happen and that is why you are going along with it?
E: Donít be silly. How can you say that? No girl wants THIS kind of attention!
A: But doesnít it at least a little bit excite you? Is there a bit of a sexual thrill by being able to say you are not responsible and not having any control over the situation?
E: Uhmmmmm. (silence) Weeelll. Maybe. But not at first. And NOT while it is happening. It is scary not knowing what is happening. Maybe afterward it is a bit exciting. (silence) When it is all over, and I have control back, safe in bed in my room at night with no one else around. Well, then I guess maybe I might fantasize about it while I …. You know. Play with myself. But you gotta promise not to tell anyone about that. Those people would have a hay day if they knew.
A: I promised you before we started that anything you say will be kept in the tightest confidentiality. I will keep your secrets. This tape will be destroyed afterward too. Once I get the transcript I will give you the tape like we agreed.
E: Ok.. So what else do you want to know?
A: How far out do you take your fantasies?
E: You sure you really want to know this stuff, thatís pretty personal?
A: Iím just trying to understand what is going on that is all. In the end, it may even help you.
E: I donít see how, but, ok. Youíve kept your word so far.
A: So let me in. Tell me about your fantasies.
E: I have this one fantasy, not that I want it to ever happen!, but I am getting an award or giving a speech, or in a debate team competition on stage in front of the whole school. Then something happens and I have a ìwardrobe malfunctionî and end up naked in front of everyone. Of coarse you know who is behind it. A couple of weeks ago I was at a friendís house. You donít need to know whom because I donít want you talking to her. But I was at her house while the guys, her brothers and their friends, were watching some football game that was supposed to be a big deal. During the half time they must have changed the station, because the called my friend and me down to join them. On the tv was a bunch of girls running around half dressed or less. The guys told us to watch it and tell them what we thought of it. I really didnít want to but ìmy friendî talked me into humoring the guys. So I sat down. The guys trapped both of us by piling around us so we could not get up until they were ready to let us go. It was called something like ìGirls Gone Wild Half Time Showî I donít know why any girls would be willing to get naked on tv knowing there would be tons of guys watching! Well, I had trouble watching and was embarrassed for those girls. I kept looking away from the screen but the guys would push my head back to watch it. I am embarrassed to even say this but I did have a mix of shock and naughty excitement about what I did see. And I did not like that my body was betraying me by having my nipples get stiff and I got wet ìdown thereî. I was just glad I was dressed and the guys could not see anything. I kept imagining myself as one of the contestants. After a while I realized I was curious how these girls were so confident in themselves to not worry that they were showing everything to anyone who wanted to look, that I felt guilty for being a whimp. After it was over, the guys asked what we thought about it. We just looked at each other and then said at the same time, Guys have a one track mind and started to giggle because it surprised us too. Then I said, Good girls donít do those things do they? Those were all sluts. And the guys said things that meant, that is what we like but not for a girl friend. Like I said, Guys have a one-track mind. They let us go and we went back to her room to talk about it seriously. When I got away from them I kept thinking about what was happening to me. I mean, look at the last time. There I was in my ìaltogethersî outside the school and playing with myself while other people watched. That was kinda slutty wasnít it? It wasnít easy to do, but once it was over and I had my clothes it didnít seem so bad. No one hurt me after all. Even now while I am thinking about it I am getting turned on. So my friend and I started the ìwhat ifî game, imagining ourselves doing this kind of thing like we saw on TV. I hate to admit this, and I hope it wasnít another ìstupid letís get Erica naked trick, but my friend dared me to walk past the guys naked. I didnít want to at first, but eventually said I would do it if she did it too. She then upped the ante and said she would do it if I asked the guys a question while naked. I told her she had to stand next to me while I did that. We kept upping dares until we got so carried away, that once we were naked she slipped on a pair of handcuffs between us so that neither of us could back out. Then we swore to deny that it was out idea and if anyone ever asks we would blame it on the guys. We went down to the basement handcuffed to each other totally naked to where the guys were still watching the game. I said, ìGuys, can we ask you all a question?î. I think that was the question because it didnít go any further then that. They no sooner looked up at us than I heard a voice behind me. We tried to spin around but got caught in each other and fell. Two of the guys helped us up and then we saw who it was. The leader of the torments herself was standing there. I can imagine how I must have looked with my eyes popping out and jaw hitting the floor. ìWhat have we got here?î she said over pronouncing each word for clarity and emphasis. We lost control of the situation really fast at that point and were mentally kicking ourselves for daring each other like that. We were forced to play with each other in front of them and were not allowed to stop until they told us to stop. And that was hinged on something that would happen in the game, like a number of points or downs or something. All I know is that we had to play with each other while one female and seven males watched us. I think we were at it for about an hour or so, it was hard to tell. They each took a turn groping us and then let us go. It would be easy to say we were forced at this point. Anyway, we ran to the bathroom upstairs and looked the door. We both needed a shower and time away from them. Once we got behind a locked door I donít think we knew if we should giggled or cry. We were both really confused by all of it and realized we were being really stupid to let that even happen. So I guess when Friday happened at school, I secretly wanted to be forced into giving up my clothes. Look at what I wore to school. None of it was a big lose if anything happened to those clothes, just in case. So I kinda went alone with them, at least in the beginning. I never would have expected it to end up the way it did though.
A: I talked to your brother to get his take on all of this and he seems to think you were or are upset with him for not helping to protect you from all of that. Is that true?
E: Well, yes and no. If he did not really know, I canít really blame him. What could he have done? No one would have listened to him after all. And if he did know and told me, it might not have done any good either and would have changed how things played out. I canít stay mad at him, so I guess I forgive him. I am quite sure that will be a moment talked about for years to come though.
A: I want to thank you for being so open about everything you said. So tell me, do you regret your birthday weekend?
E: Again, Yes and No. A girl has to worry about her reputation. I donít want people thinking I am easy or calling me a slut. Iíd never be able to live that down. But itís hard with all these hormones running around in my body‚Ķ So part of me likes it, and part of me hates it. It makes me want to do something like that again, well. Not THAT big but you know, with a smaller group. But I could never be seen to be too co-operative either. I donít want to give anyone ideas, if you know what I mean.
A: You seemed to have been co-operative at school on Friday. And by Saturday he seemed to do whatever you were told to do.
E: Well. Like I said. They left me alone for several weeks. I figured it was just a matter of time before they did something again. I laid in bed that morning thinking about what they had all put me through before I got up to get ready for school. My birthday being the next day just seemed to be to easy a time to place me in their gun sights, as Robs says about hunting deer. That was exactly what I felt like. I wasnít even sure if anyone even KNEW it was my birthday, but there was no way to ask without opening Pandoraís Box. On the one hand I hoped to get through the weekend free and clear of them and their tricks. One the other, I liked the attention even if I donít handle it well. I asked my brother if he knew or heard anything, and he was at best evasive and at worst frustrating. Once I was forced to change clothes out side, I had trouble concentrating on school work throughout the day. It only got worst as the day went on. By lunch I started to remember what my dad always told me, Be careful what you wish for, you might get it. It was starting to look like I got my wish whether I wanted it or not. By Sunday, when my relatives came into town for a large family party, I was still guilty, shy and embarrassed and had trouble hiding it. Thank goodness they all thought it was from all of the family being there with me as the center or attention and the. You know, what happened on Saturday. I pray my family never.
(tape ran out at this point)
Interview with Lisa:
A: So tell me Lisa, why are you forcing Erica to do these things and make her strip in public?
L: Because I can, and it is fun. And you canít tell me she isnít getting something out of it too. The more I put her through the paces, the easier it seems to be to get her to co-operate even though she makes noise about not wanting to do it. I think she is getting off on it.
A: Some people think that what you do to Erica is mean and awful. They call you a bitch for doing it. What do you say to those people?
L: Kiss my aóand Pióoff. I donít care what their opinion is. Erica letís us do what we do. If she didnít like it, I would think she just would not do it. Maybe she has some secret fantasy or something. All I know is, if some tried to do something like that to me, they would be eating my fist. And then I would turn the tables on them. Screw them. Erica is enjoying all of this ñ maybe not at first, but hey, she actually played with herself outside of school ëfor me and my friends to watch. She fought some, but got right into it. As long as she keeps co-operating Iíll keep pushing her buttons.
A: From what I hear, you really are blackmailing her into doing these things. You are not really allowing her a choice to back outÖ
L: I prefer to think of it as incentive. Iím just guiding her into doing what she really wants to do all alone both would never have the courage to do herself. I am doing her a favor!
A: Iím sorry, but that sounds like spin doctoring to me. It all sounds very distorÖ
L: F-ck you. You want to know, and Iím telling youÖ. You want to make judgments and I can walk away and terminate your little question and answer gig. I donít have to tell you jack. Got that?
A: Ok, okÖ Iíll back off. Tell me about her birthday weekend. How did that come about.?
L: About three months ago I accidentally learned Ericaís birth date. As she seemed to do so well with the other tests I put her through, kindía preparing her for something like what she did for her birthday party. The crew and I could not pass up the opportunity of doing something over the top. In a way, Erica unknowingly helped decide what would happen. I just helped it happen thatís all. As my dad says, ëI facilitated the processí. Heís always talking about how his job is to help people get what they need to make their jobs more efficient. Thatís what Iím doing ñ just helping stuff happen that other people want to see happenÖ
A: So you see yourself ëproviding a serviceí?
L: In a way, ye. HeyÖ I think I like the way that sounds. Iím providing a service to help Erica realize her deepest fantasy. Kinda puts a positive spin on the whole thing doesnít it?
A: THAT is an understatement. Do you just simply see Erica as nothing more then an easy mark? Someone to toy with?
L: In the beginning, definitively. The girl has such a good heart and is so trusting of other people it is like taking candy from a baby. If I had a conscious I might feel guilty for what Iíve made her do. ButÖ I donítÖ. so, no problem. Like I said in the beginning, it is fun and I can do it so why not?
A: Do you have anything else planned for Erica coming up?
L: The short answer is Yes. But Iím not tell you anything more about it.
A: How do you think the rest of your school feels about this?
L: Who cares? Let them think what they want. You just said yourself some donít like it. Iím sure a lot more do think it is funny, or great or sexÖ. Whatever. I know guys that masturbate to what she does in public. But then some guys will (deleted) to anything.
A: What do you plan on doing with all the pictures from that weekend? I hear there is like over 2000.
L: Wouldnít you like to know! Any other questions, other wise I am outía here.
A: Anything else you are will to let me in on?
L: Nah, I said ëenuff.
-click-
Bottom of Form
By Robert
Intermission
After reading the comments and talking to the Blue Alien, I have decided to release some of the transcripts from my interviews with some of the key people in this story, or report, about what happened to Erica for three days around her birthday last month. I am hoping that this will help give form and direction to what is going on without ìspilling the beansî right away. It is best to let the people involved speak from their viewpoint rather then from my interpretation. That is the story, my interpretation of what happened.
First, let me tell you a little about myself and why I am writing this story. I attend the same school with Erica, her brother, Lisa and her crew also known as just ìthe girlsî. I also like to read sexual stories ever since my friend, I wonít mention his name though, turned me on to this site. He pointed out that some of the adventures Erica has had were posted on this storyboard. We have no idea who those authors are, but without the stories the rest of us at school may not know what is going on with Erica except for the rumors, which get really exaggerated. I even heard of a few times Erica was talked out of her clothes in public places that arenít even on here, yet.
I donít really hang out with Erica, and I only know her brother through some mutual friends. So getting information is difficult. It took me several weeks to get these people to trust me enough to talk to me on tape. I think Rob and Lisa did it just to get the story on the Internet. Erica doesnít know her stories are here. And the photographer is in the dark about what goes on in front of him‚Ķ.
When I did not see Ericaís Birthday Adventure, what some people are calling her Birthday Humiliation and others her Erotic Birthday Party, depending on your politics, I decided to look into it to see what I could find out from the people that were the cause of it all; the ones ìin the middleî. When I compared that to the rumors, I knew I had to post a story to straighten-out what people were saying.
I also have to tell you that since being in a psychology class this year at school, I am learning new tools to answer the questions I have always had as to why people do the things they do. There are two things that I ask the reader to keep in mine. One is what is the Intention of the people in the story. Everyone has a different reason for behaving a certain way, and as the Indians would say ‚ÄúWalk a mile in their moccasins before judging them‚Ä?. The other thing is that you have to understand the Context. My teacher was saying that context is the stuff around the question. It is the personal history, the personal ìoperating systemî, the what, why and where stuff. We were talking in class last week about how three people can all do the same thing for different reasons. So we have to be careful to assume that just because we do something one way, that everyone does the same thing. They donít. The Blue Alien was saying that people usually donít even know why they do what they do, it is all-unconscious.
I want to thank the Blue Alien for letting me post under his name, I donít want the people at school to know I am doing this. Except for those I interviewed, and they have no reason to talk.
Bottom of Form
Transcript of Interview with Robert ñ Ericaís brother:
A: Ös thing on? Ah, there we go. Alright.
A: I want to thank you for talking to me about your sisterís birthday weekend.
R: Öno problem. (name deleted).
A: The school is buzzing about Erica having what was probably her most memorable birthday ever. ëThe girlsí really went all out to out do themselves getting Erica naked. My first question is why do you think they keep doing this to her?
R: (Laughter) I guess you really donít know those girls, heh? They are always playing tricks on someone. It is what they are known for. And if any one is smart they wonít cross ëum. When they discovered Erica was an easy mark ñ they pretty much left everyone else alone and just concentrated on Erica. Now, donít take this wrong, I love my sister, we get along ok and all, but letís be honest, if you were in my shoes, would you try and stop the girls from having fun with her? Itís a free show, after all. I canít wait for our parents to turn the pool on so I can watch the girls strip Erica in my own back yard. But donít say anything about that ok? I have spied on Erica at home from time to time. Sheís got one sweet body. Watching her get stripped in public is a hoot. If she didnít really like it I would figure she wouldnít let the games continue.
A: Did you participate in helping to get Erica naked for the, what is being called, Birthday Weekend?
R: A little. I was kept in the dark for the most part. I ran into the girls at the Mall a few days before they sprung the surprise on my sister. They asked if that coming Saturday was in fact her birthday, though they must have known because they said they were doing some shopping for a present. I did confirm that Saturday was the day and let them know the family was not planning anything until Sunday. So I thought Erica would be free and open for Saturday. That made the girls laugh and one of them said ìOh, she will be free and open alright.î Then they asked if I could make sure that Erica got to school early on Friday, around 7:30am and to see if my parents would have a problem with Erica being at an all night party - sleepover. That was all they wanted me to do. When I tried to get more details they said they thought it was better to just keep it a surprise for everyone so no rumors started. When I asked about the present they just said I would get to see it when everyone else did.
A: Howíd that go with your parents? Were they ok with a sleep over?
R: Not at first. But then I told them there was a surprise party planned for several kids at the same time and the whole school was invited. It would be ok and there would be adults supervising. I just hoped I was either right or that the parents would never find out different. They were hesitant at first but then surprised that Erica had that many people that wanted to celebrate her day so they gave their consent but wanted more information. I told them I would have someone call them and told the girls so they could take care of that as they saw fit. I didnít hear about it again from the parental units, so their questions must have been answered.
A: Havenít there been questions from them? I would think for as many people that were involved, that they would have heard something by now?
R: That just shows the ingenuity of the girls and their ability to plan ahead.
A: How about Erica? Has she talked about it at all?
R: Not really. I think she was too embarrassed by the whole thing and a bit upset thinking I knew more then I did. That was my fault though as I could have been more upfront with her on what I didnít know. She did seem to suspect something Friday morning, too. She kept asking me if I knew anything and seemed very nervous about school. She is not dumb, and having nothing happen for several weeks, I think she thought it was just going to good and did not want to over or under estimate her, can I call them, tormentors?, from doing something because of her birthday. She was pissed at me too, that if I did know something, that I either would not try to stop it or tell her so she could avoid it. Those were the very reasons the planners of this event did not want me to know too much.
A: She seemíd to go along with it from everything I saw or heard. Do you know why she letís herself get trapped by them?
R: I honestly canít say she ëletís herselfí, it is more a case that she is a good kid and trusts people too easily. She doesnít judge people and so takes things as they come. By the time she figures out what is happening it is too late to avoid it. Thatís just Erica. She was easy when she was younger to pull jokes on, to tie her up so she could be tickled, or talk her out of stuff. Sheís an easy mark. Part of it is circumstance too. Right place right time kind of thing. I think with anyone though, you pull the same tricks on them over and over, they will eventually start to see the pattern. We were just discussing that in psych class last week. Not being real creative, Erica doesnít see the potential problem so canít get out of the way. Each time she was talked out of her clothes was in a different place and happened in a different way. She figured it was going to happen, had no idea when and how, and didnít know how to avoid it. It was that simple.
A: Donít you feel bad though for letting this get as far as it has? I mean, youíre her brother,. If you care about her, wouldnít you want to protect her from this kind of exposure and embarrassment?
R: I suppose I could feel guilty about that. I donít want to see her hurt after all. But like I said, I am kept in the dark too and never know when and where usually, until it is all over with. Her birthday was bigger and more outrageous then I think anyone expected. I really donít think there was much I could have done to stop it. If I had called for any authority figures, a lot of people would have stuff to answer too. It was better the way it ended and that everybody agreed to keep quiet about it. It is probably why no one posted a story with the others on that Internet site you mentioned.
A: Iím beginning to see what you mean. Is there anything else you want to tell me before we end this?
R: Not really. .. Well, I did hear that the girls are planning another event but really donít have any specifics about it. And I did talk to them about a party at my place and getting Erica to be naked for most of it. I wouldnít mine seeing the girls get naked too, but you did not hear that from me.
-click-
Interview with the Photographer:
A: I hear you lucked out being the photographer for Ericaís big weekend birthday party.
P: Yeah, I did. Another guy in the photo club said he was asked first, but he couldnít do it. His family had to go out of town for a funeral. He missed everything that happened here and was really bummed. He didnít even know the dead person that well, so was really bored. I was the next to be asked.
A: What exactly did Lisa and them tell you about what you would be shooting?
P: I was told to only shoot digital. As for what to shoot, she said I would know when I saw it. She was right. I showed up when she told me too, and was just standing around when Erica started taking off her clothes. Well, told to take them off.
A: Do you know Erica?
P: Only in passing at school. I didnít really talk to her until that weekend. It was kind of hard not to. And I have talked to her afterward too.
A: Can I ask what you talked about? Anything to do with that weekend?
P: Everything we talked about centered on that weekend.. She said she was really nervous about school that morning. She was afraid that Lisa and those friends of Lisaís would pull something like that. She said she thought it would only go for part of the school day and not all weekend.
A: Did she ask about all the pictures you took?
P: Yeah, she did. She was real worried they would get distributed and make things for her worse then they are. I told her Lisa said not to let the pictures out, not yet at least. Although Lisa wanted a set of everything I shot on DVD. I didnít bother asking why. One thing learned is never to cross Lisa and her friends. They can be nasty.
A: So just how many pictures did you take in what, three days time?
P: I figure it is around 2000 plus a handful. It took awhile to process everything to viewable form and categories for easy finding images quickly. I have some with me if you want to see them?
A: I sure would. Ok, that was school in the morning. These are nice and clear, you can really see the detail down to her blemishes. Yeah, and there she is naked. Hey, if you look closely, isnít that Principal Hedmister in his office. God that is too much. Right next to his window and not the wiser. (details deleted).
A: These pictures are great. You really captured Ericaís expressions of shock, nervousness, the uncertainty, when she was drunk, and when she tried to get in Lisaís face. Oh, THAT was a mistake. Oh, good, you got the follow up to that. (deleted) Thanks. I appreciated seeing those.
P: No problem. Glad you liked them. There are about seventy pictures here. As why Lisa had me take them? I figure she has something else she is cooking up for later. Maybe blackmailing Erica, I donít know. Could you delete that? I should not have said that. Donít let anyone know I said that ok? I donít know what they are for. I figure I was just documenting the event. Thatís what the photo club does. Photographs school related events for the yearbook, the school newspaper and such. And this WAS a school event. Although how no body got punished or suspended is beyond me.
A: What do you think about what all happened?
P: I tell ya, I for one would not want to be in Ericaís place. At the rate these ìeventsî are going, I would not be surprised that she ends up naked in front of the whole school where the administration canít do anything about it. I hear Lisa and her crew can be pretty da-n conniving.
A: I have to agree with that assessment. Anything else you can tell me?
- silence-
P: Not that seems worth mentioning. Thatís pretty much all I know.
A: Thanks for talking to me.
P: No problem.
-click-
Interview with Erica:
A: Erica, I want to thank you for talking to me about your ìadventuresî. I am real interested in how all of this is affecting you?
E: Tell me again why you want to know any of this? Was it for some class assignment or something?
A: Letís just say I am intrigued and curious how you get in these predicaments in the first place. And how do you feel about the embarrassment you must feel when it happens?
E: Well (silence for almost a minute). The first time at the pool was just a series of screw-ups made worse when that (deleted) felt she could really push the issue and humiliate me.
She is known for going that kind of stuff to people since seventh grade. After what she has all pulled I doubt she is going to stop anytime soon. I am really a shy person and hate all this attention, but I donít know what to do about it to stop it. If I report it to anyone, this whole thing could backfire and I will be the one punished. There is no ìproofî and it is all my word against someone elseís. Besides, it would just mean even more attention, and I wouldnít want to get those girls upset or there is no telling how far they could go to embarrass and humiliate me. Until a teacher catches them red handed doing something to me, it is best not to say anything.
A: Erica, letís be honest. You are what, 15 now? Donít you really find all this attention kind of exciting, but you just donít want to admit it even to yourself? Maybe deep down you really want this to happen and that is why you are going along with it?
E: Donít be silly. How can you say that? No girl wants THIS kind of attention!
A: But doesnít it at least a little bit excite you? Is there a bit of a sexual thrill by being able to say you are not responsible and not having any control over the situation?
E: Uhmmmmm. (silence) Weeelll. Maybe. But not at first. And NOT while it is happening. It is scary not knowing what is happening. Maybe afterward it is a bit exciting. (silence) When it is all over, and I have control back, safe in bed in my room at night with no one else around. Well, then I guess maybe I might fantasize about it while I …. You know. Play with myself. But you gotta promise not to tell anyone about that. Those people would have a hay day if they knew.
A: I promised you before we started that anything you say will be kept in the tightest confidentiality. I will keep your secrets. This tape will be destroyed afterward too. Once I get the transcript I will give you the tape like we agreed.
E: Ok.. So what else do you want to know?
A: How far out do you take your fantasies?
E: You sure you really want to know this stuff, thatís pretty personal?
A: Iím just trying to understand what is going on that is all. In the end, it may even help you.
E: I donít see how, but, ok. Youíve kept your word so far.
A: So let me in. Tell me about your fantasies.
E: I have this one fantasy, not that I want it to ever happen!, but I am getting an award or giving a speech, or in a debate team competition on stage in front of the whole school. Then something happens and I have a ìwardrobe malfunctionî and end up naked in front of everyone. Of coarse you know who is behind it. A couple of weeks ago I was at a friendís house. You donít need to know whom because I donít want you talking to her. But I was at her house while the guys, her brothers and their friends, were watching some football game that was supposed to be a big deal. During the half time they must have changed the station, because the called my friend and me down to join them. On the tv was a bunch of girls running around half dressed or less. The guys told us to watch it and tell them what we thought of it. I really didnít want to but ìmy friendî talked me into humoring the guys. So I sat down. The guys trapped both of us by piling around us so we could not get up until they were ready to let us go. It was called something like ìGirls Gone Wild Half Time Showî I donít know why any girls would be willing to get naked on tv knowing there would be tons of guys watching! Well, I had trouble watching and was embarrassed for those girls. I kept looking away from the screen but the guys would push my head back to watch it. I am embarrassed to even say this but I did have a mix of shock and naughty excitement about what I did see. And I did not like that my body was betraying me by having my nipples get stiff and I got wet ìdown thereî. I was just glad I was dressed and the guys could not see anything. I kept imagining myself as one of the contestants. After a while I realized I was curious how these girls were so confident in themselves to not worry that they were showing everything to anyone who wanted to look, that I felt guilty for being a whimp. After it was over, the guys asked what we thought about it. We just looked at each other and then said at the same time, Guys have a one track mind and started to giggle because it surprised us too. Then I said, Good girls donít do those things do they? Those were all sluts. And the guys said things that meant, that is what we like but not for a girl friend. Like I said, Guys have a one-track mind. They let us go and we went back to her room to talk about it seriously. When I got away from them I kept thinking about what was happening to me. I mean, look at the last time. There I was in my ìaltogethersî outside the school and playing with myself while other people watched. That was kinda slutty wasnít it? It wasnít easy to do, but once it was over and I had my clothes it didnít seem so bad. No one hurt me after all. Even now while I am thinking about it I am getting turned on. So my friend and I started the ìwhat ifî game, imagining ourselves doing this kind of thing like we saw on TV. I hate to admit this, and I hope it wasnít another ìstupid letís get Erica naked trick, but my friend dared me to walk past the guys naked. I didnít want to at first, but eventually said I would do it if she did it too. She then upped the ante and said she would do it if I asked the guys a question while naked. I told her she had to stand next to me while I did that. We kept upping dares until we got so carried away, that once we were naked she slipped on a pair of handcuffs between us so that neither of us could back out. Then we swore to deny that it was out idea and if anyone ever asks we would blame it on the guys. We went down to the basement handcuffed to each other totally naked to where the guys were still watching the game. I said, ìGuys, can we ask you all a question?î. I think that was the question because it didnít go any further then that. They no sooner looked up at us than I heard a voice behind me. We tried to spin around but got caught in each other and fell. Two of the guys helped us up and then we saw who it was. The leader of the torments herself was standing there. I can imagine how I must have looked with my eyes popping out and jaw hitting the floor. ìWhat have we got here?î she said over pronouncing each word for clarity and emphasis. We lost control of the situation really fast at that point and were mentally kicking ourselves for daring each other like that. We were forced to play with each other in front of them and were not allowed to stop until they told us to stop. And that was hinged on something that would happen in the game, like a number of points or downs or something. All I know is that we had to play with each other while one female and seven males watched us. I think we were at it for about an hour or so, it was hard to tell. They each took a turn groping us and then let us go. It would be easy to say we were forced at this point. Anyway, we ran to the bathroom upstairs and looked the door. We both needed a shower and time away from them. Once we got behind a locked door I donít think we knew if we should giggled or cry. We were both really confused by all of it and realized we were being really stupid to let that even happen. So I guess when Friday happened at school, I secretly wanted to be forced into giving up my clothes. Look at what I wore to school. None of it was a big lose if anything happened to those clothes, just in case. So I kinda went alone with them, at least in the beginning. I never would have expected it to end up the way it did though.
A: I talked to your brother to get his take on all of this and he seems to think you were or are upset with him for not helping to protect you from all of that. Is that true?
E: Well, yes and no. If he did not really know, I canít really blame him. What could he have done? No one would have listened to him after all. And if he did know and told me, it might not have done any good either and would have changed how things played out. I canít stay mad at him, so I guess I forgive him. I am quite sure that will be a moment talked about for years to come though.
A: I want to thank you for being so open about everything you said. So tell me, do you regret your birthday weekend?
E: Again, Yes and No. A girl has to worry about her reputation. I donít want people thinking I am easy or calling me a slut. Iíd never be able to live that down. But itís hard with all these hormones running around in my body‚Ķ So part of me likes it, and part of me hates it. It makes me want to do something like that again, well. Not THAT big but you know, with a smaller group. But I could never be seen to be too co-operative either. I donít want to give anyone ideas, if you know what I mean.
A: You seemed to have been co-operative at school on Friday. And by Saturday he seemed to do whatever you were told to do.
E: Well. Like I said. They left me alone for several weeks. I figured it was just a matter of time before they did something again. I laid in bed that morning thinking about what they had all put me through before I got up to get ready for school. My birthday being the next day just seemed to be to easy a time to place me in their gun sights, as Robs says about hunting deer. That was exactly what I felt like. I wasnít even sure if anyone even KNEW it was my birthday, but there was no way to ask without opening Pandoraís Box. On the one hand I hoped to get through the weekend free and clear of them and their tricks. One the other, I liked the attention even if I donít handle it well. I asked my brother if he knew or heard anything, and he was at best evasive and at worst frustrating. Once I was forced to change clothes out side, I had trouble concentrating on school work throughout the day. It only got worst as the day went on. By lunch I started to remember what my dad always told me, Be careful what you wish for, you might get it. It was starting to look like I got my wish whether I wanted it or not. By Sunday, when my relatives came into town for a large family party, I was still guilty, shy and embarrassed and had trouble hiding it. Thank goodness they all thought it was from all of the family being there with me as the center or attention and the. You know, what happened on Saturday. I pray my family never.
(tape ran out at this point)
Interview with Lisa:
A: So tell me Lisa, why are you forcing Erica to do these things and make her strip in public?
L: Because I can, and it is fun. And you canít tell me she isnít getting something out of it too. The more I put her through the paces, the easier it seems to be to get her to co-operate even though she makes noise about not wanting to do it. I think she is getting off on it.
A: Some people think that what you do to Erica is mean and awful. They call you a bitch for doing it. What do you say to those people?
L: Kiss my aóand Pióoff. I donít care what their opinion is. Erica letís us do what we do. If she didnít like it, I would think she just would not do it. Maybe she has some secret fantasy or something. All I know is, if some tried to do something like that to me, they would be eating my fist. And then I would turn the tables on them. Screw them. Erica is enjoying all of this ñ maybe not at first, but hey, she actually played with herself outside of school ëfor me and my friends to watch. She fought some, but got right into it. As long as she keeps co-operating Iíll keep pushing her buttons.
A: From what I hear, you really are blackmailing her into doing these things. You are not really allowing her a choice to back outÖ
L: I prefer to think of it as incentive. Iím just guiding her into doing what she really wants to do all alone both would never have the courage to do herself. I am doing her a favor!
A: Iím sorry, but that sounds like spin doctoring to me. It all sounds very distorÖ
L: F-ck you. You want to know, and Iím telling youÖ. You want to make judgments and I can walk away and terminate your little question and answer gig. I donít have to tell you jack. Got that?
A: Ok, okÖ Iíll back off. Tell me about her birthday weekend. How did that come about.?
L: About three months ago I accidentally learned Ericaís birth date. As she seemed to do so well with the other tests I put her through, kindía preparing her for something like what she did for her birthday party. The crew and I could not pass up the opportunity of doing something over the top. In a way, Erica unknowingly helped decide what would happen. I just helped it happen thatís all. As my dad says, ëI facilitated the processí. Heís always talking about how his job is to help people get what they need to make their jobs more efficient. Thatís what Iím doing ñ just helping stuff happen that other people want to see happenÖ
A: So you see yourself ëproviding a serviceí?
L: In a way, ye. HeyÖ I think I like the way that sounds. Iím providing a service to help Erica realize her deepest fantasy. Kinda puts a positive spin on the whole thing doesnít it?
A: THAT is an understatement. Do you just simply see Erica as nothing more then an easy mark? Someone to toy with?
L: In the beginning, definitively. The girl has such a good heart and is so trusting of other people it is like taking candy from a baby. If I had a conscious I might feel guilty for what Iíve made her do. ButÖ I donítÖ. so, no problem. Like I said in the beginning, it is fun and I can do it so why not?
A: Do you have anything else planned for Erica coming up?
L: The short answer is Yes. But Iím not tell you anything more about it.
A: How do you think the rest of your school feels about this?
L: Who cares? Let them think what they want. You just said yourself some donít like it. Iím sure a lot more do think it is funny, or great or sexÖ. Whatever. I know guys that masturbate to what she does in public. But then some guys will (deleted) to anything.
A: What do you plan on doing with all the pictures from that weekend? I hear there is like over 2000.
L: Wouldnít you like to know! Any other questions, other wise I am outía here.
A: Anything else you are will to let me in on?
L: Nah, I said ëenuff.
-click-
Bottom of Form
-
- Strip-Master In-Chief
- Posts: 306
- Joined: Mon Oct 07, 2019 7:18 pm
- Has thanked: 171 times
- Been thanked: 242 times
- Contact:
Erica and the Carwash
Erica and the Carwash
by AMERICAN COWBOY
I woke up on Saturday morning feeling bored. It was going to be a lazy weekend, with the promise of nothing much to do. My parents were away until Monday, and I would have the house all to myself. But I really had no plans and wasn’t up for any strenuous activity. I flopped myself on my bed and started surfing through the TV channels.
My nightwear consisted of a long orange and white T-shirt that came to just above my knees; my panties of course underneath; and a pair of comfy ankle socks. With the sun creeping through the bedroom window, I distractedly flipped across the stations using the remote clicker. There was nothing good on television, nothing entertaining. I maneuvered myself into different positions, alternating lying on my tummy or my back, and every which way in between. At one point, as I rest my head on the pillows, I stretched a limber leg to the ceiling. In my left hand, I continued to click the Channel Next button, oblivious to the images scrawling across the television screen. My right hand fingers, however, reached up idly and began tugging on the toe of my sock. As if surprised by this casual action, I watched as the snug fabric came peeling off, mesmerized by my pretty little toes coming into view.
I giggled to myself, at the thought of this action seeming infinitely more captivating than anything else in the world. I gently rubbed my bare calf, and it felt good. Soon the remote control was lost in the sheets, and I had my other sock off in no time. I lay back in the softness of the bed and lifted my legs, watching my feet play in the sunlight. A warm, yummy feeling crept into my stomach.
And then, a wicked thought entered my mind… I should lose the panties.
Now I should say, in spite of previous stories and accidents and mishaps, I really am not one to go running about the house unclothed.
I’m really quite bashful and modest. But, hey, I would still be wearing my long T-shirt. This was becoming like a game, daring myself how far I should go. I mean, I could just get dressed and forget about the whole thing, but then again, there was nothing to do anyway. I was certainly not in a hurry to get dressed.
I slid my legs off the bed and rose to my feet with a yawn. It did look like it was going to be a beautiful day, I noted, casting a glance outside the window. The shirt, over-sized and loose, slipped a little, revealing a bare shoulder. I paid no mind, slowly making my way out of the room and down the hallway. It was when I entered the kitchen and felt the tiles on my bare feet that I truly woke up. Such a pleasant, but uncommon feeling, as I usually sleep in my socks. Now I wiggled my toes appreciatively, delighting in the coolness.
I had to do it! I had to take off my panties and experience the thrill of being so nearly naked. Casually, I sauntered up to the laundry hamper, pausing to savor the anticipation. This was a perfectly normal activity, wasn’t it? Just going to remove my underwear for a cleaning.
Nothing wrong with that, I tried to convince myself, nothing deliciously sexy… I could feel my heart beating faster. When I slipped a hand beneath the T-shirt, I took a moment to rub circles around my bellybutton. If I kept this up, I was going to soil my undies, and then they would really need a washing! Hooking a thumb in the waistband, I slowly pulled downward and felt the fabric moving over my hips.
I could tell that part of me was still a little indecisive as I bit my lip. Yes, I was secure in the knowledge that I was home, completely alone. But this was getting hot, and I had no idea where it would lead.
So before I could have second thoughts, I reached beneath the shirt with my other hand and proceeded to roll the panties all the way down the rest of my legs. I stepped out of them in one motion, picked them up and unceremoniously dropped them in the laundry basket. Now I was wearing only my knee-length T-shirt. I think I’m starting to like the idea of only one article of clothing covering me…
Then I heard a car or something pull up in front of the house! I dashed into the living room, and cautiously peered out the window. There, at the foot of the driveway, was the box-shaped truck of the mailman. Right on time, coming to deliver the morning post. Knowing that he would leave our letters and bills and such in the bin on the outside of the front door, I suddenly had a mischievous thought.
Moving into the entry hallway, I stood just a few feet behind the front door that was shut fast. I could picture Mr. Speedy making his way up the driveway, unsuspecting in going about his duty. Even now, I heard his plodding footsteps on the driveway. If only he knew that behind this locked door was a seventeen-year-old girl dressed only in a T-shirt! Or was she…
A truly naughty thought entered my overactive, overheated mind. There was no one else home, and a solid locked front door was between me and the mailman. Why not remove the shirt?
Oh… this was so hot! I had to do it.
I don’t know why, maybe out of habit, I turned my head around quickly to make sure no one was looking. Of course, I was all alone, and so I tensely gripped the bottom of my T-shirt in both hands. Deep breath, and then started to raise my arms… my naked thighs coming into view, next my bare pussy… oh, Hell, once my stomach was exposed, I tore the shirt the rest of the way off my head and tossed it down the hall.
I was naked, completely nude, and the mailman was approaching the doorstep this very moment! Clutching my tits in my hands, I could feel how long and hard the nipples were. I know I was wet down there, and I nearly stuck a finger inside my slit to test the waters. But I couldn’t bring myself to have an orgasm so close to my front door… Mr. Speedy might hear! Instead I slowly turned around, thinking that if his vision could only penetrate the solid wood, he would have an unobstructed view of my bare ass.
Turning my head to the side, I caught my reflection in the hallway mirror. There I was, totally undressed. Every inch of flesh exposed, from my perky pink breasts down to the hairless crotch now glistening.
If I parted my legs just a little, I could just make out my extended clitoris emerging. Maintaining this position, I slapped my hands on my butt cheeks and slightly spread them. Oh what a view the mailman could be enjoying! I wondered what it would feel like to be taken from behind… Then I heard the doorbell ring! Why did he just ring the doorbell? He is supposed to just drop off the mail and leave, and I’m standing here completely naked and horny! Then there was a tap at the door. That did it… I had to find my shirt, quick. Still nude, I ran down the hall, and then blindly into the living room before remembering that I had only thrown my T-shirt on the floor of the hallway. I retraced my steps and found the lone article of clothing, and pulled it over my head, covering my hot skin. I hoped I didn’t smell too musky.
At another knock on the front door, I reached out and turned the knob, opening it easily. Oh my gosh, I forgot to lock the door last night! He could have opened it at anytime, and would have walked right in… to find me displaying myself without a stitch! The mailman would have seen my little tits, my bare behind, my shaved…
“Hello, Erica,” Mr. Speedy said pleasantly. “I hope I didn’t wake you.” “Um, yeah,” I replied nervously. “I just got out of bed; it’s Saturday, you know.”
He chuckled back, “Well, of course it is. And I’m sorry to have disturbed you, Miss. But one of these letters was sent requesting a signature. I’m afraid I needed to ask someone to sign for it.” I shook my head, saying it was no bother, although now I just wanted him away from my home. I signed one of those stupid little green cards and handed it back to Mr. Speedy in return for the morning’s mail. He tipped his cap politely.
“Now get on back to bed, Miss. Hope you don’t have trouble falling back to sleep.”
Smiling weakly, I closed the door shut as he headed back to his truck.
This time, I made sure to turn the latch and lock the door. The problem was, there was no way now I was going to get any rest, as turned on as I was!
My fingers fidgeted with the hem of the T-shirt. Maybe I should just get some breakfast. But I wasn’t feeling hungry. I didn’t know what to do with myself. I started to wander around aimlessly, eventually making my way back into the living room. Earlier, I had been running back and forth, but now I had time to exhilarate in the feeling of the carpet on the soles of my bare feet. The shirt was feeling awfully uncomfortable again. I did a quick surveillance out the window… yes, it was still looking like a beautiful day, and quiet, too.
I pretended to act calmly, as though it was not me that was doing these things. They weren’t my arms reaching over my head to grab the fabric at my back. Not my hands clutching the material and pulling it off my body and across my neck. Those had to be someone else’s fingers curling up the shirt, dropping it on the coffee table. I think I secretly wished it was somebody stripping me against my will. But the end result was the same. There I stood in the center of the room, once again, fully nude.
I took some delicious deep breaths, letting my skin breath. I strolled over to the sofa and sat down, ever so conscious of the upholstery on my nakedness. Spreading my legs wide open, I let my steaming pussy breathe.
This felt so good! I grabbed one of the small throw pillows on the couch, velvety soft, and began to caress my body with it. My nipples came alive, electric from the touch. I moaned, I whimpered… I needed something to make me cum. Sliding off the sofa, my ass made contact with the carpet and my hip bucked upward. Oh, oh… here comes the first wave!
I placed the pillow between my legs, and began rubbing my pink parts sensuously. Oh, oh… this felt really good! I flopped over on my tummy, careful to keep my soft companion snugly locked inside my thighs. My pussy rested squarely in the middle of the pillow as I now rubbed back and forth, up and down, gyrating in a sexual rhythm. The frayed edges tickled my clit.
“Fuck!” I shouted as I humped the throw-pillow, my juices flowing, and came with one of the most intense orgasms I had ever experienced. A few more convulsions of sheer pleasure, and it was over. Breathing heavily, I rolled onto my back, letting the pillow rest on my belly. Sunlight streaming through the window danced across my exposed body. A guilty grin lit my face.
And then there was the ringing of the telephone.
That startled me to a sitting position. Who would be calling at this hour of the morning? At the second ring, I climbed to my feet, still holding the pillow against me as though it were my only covering. I made my way back to the kitchen on shaking legs, and picked up the phone.
“Erica?”
It was my friend Alicia on the other end. Dazed, I mumbled back, “Hello?” “Erica, you haven’t forgotten about today, have you? You haven’t forgotten about the school carwash fundraiser? You were supposed to meet me here fifteen minutes ago! Did you just wake up… what are you wearing?” “A pillow,” I replied truthfully. I don’t know if Alicia thought I was serious or kidding, or still half asleep.
“Oh, perfect. Well hurry up and get your ass down here! If you bail out on me, Erica, I’ll be very upset.”
“OK, don’t worry,” I said, now feeling a little more guilty. “I’ll be over to the school right away.”
Even as we hung up, I could tell Alicia was pissed. I distractedly tossed the pillow onto the kitchen table, then hurried off to the bathroom. Definitely needed to take a quick shower before going anywhere. The hot water felt good on my skin, and I had to fight the urge to play with myself. OK, maybe I pinched a nipple just once. But I knew I was late and didn’t have time to spare. I can’t believe I had forgotten about the carwash! I quickly toweled off, then dashed down the hallway.
It felt really nice out as soon as I stepped outside and closed the door behind me. The smell of freshly cut grass was wonderful, the fresh air was invigorating. A sprinkler sounded in the distance. I looked down, and almost fainted… oh my gosh, I was still naked! I had just walked out the front of my house naked! I covered my tits with one arm and placed the other hand in front of my pussy as I gazed down the driveway and across the front lawn. Was anyone else outside? Was anyone else looking?
Here I was, a nude young girl on her doorstep, displayed for the entire neighborhood. I was mortified, but damn, I wanted to be seen! A car sped down the otherwise deserted street, but I’m not sure if they caught a view of me. I turned around and opened the door. Thank goodness I hadn’t locked myself out… I think I would have had another orgasm right on the spot! I ducked inside to get dressed.
* * * *
* * * * * * I arrived at the school, the site of our weekend carwash, in a cute pink and white short-sleeved shirt, jeans that I had rolled at the cuffs up to my calves, and of course my sneakers and socks. Thinking I must look a little flustered, but none the worse for wear, I ran forward to greet my friends
“Well here she is at last,” Alicia announced. She was sporting cut-off denim shorts and a T-shirt tied at her midriff, and she shook her head disapprovingly as she eyed me up and down. “Little Miss Sleep-in-late and Skip out on the Fundraiser!”
“Yeah, sorry about that,” I mumbled an apology. For some reason, I was suddenly very embarrassed, thinking about what I had been doing this morning. My cheeks burned. “I guess I lost track of the time.” Carrie, who was also wearing shorts and a bikini top, stepped over and stroked the side of my flushed face. “Yes, Erica, you really need to learn to be more reliable. Your friends count on you…” “I know… I’m really sorry. How’s business been so far?” “Shitty,” Alicia answered. “I don’t know what’s wrong with these people, but it looks like we could use a little advertising.”
Just then, blonde-headed Lisa loomed suddenly before the group. She was looking hot in her black sports bra and mini-skirt. She didn’t appear to be dressed to help out at the carwash. While Alicia and Carrie were dripping water from their arms and stomachs, mingled with soapsuds running down their legs, Lisa certainly appeared to be quite dry. Her hair was perfect.
“I think little Erica needs to be punished.”
Oh, I hated it when she called me Little Erica. It made me feel like a child, like I was the youngest in the group, even though we were all the same age. I thought maybe I should run, but a part of me was curious to find out what humiliation I might be sentenced to.
“What do you have in mind,” Carrie asked, reading my unspoken thoughts, and her eyes gleaming.
Lisa tugged on her lip for a moment, giving the impression that she was weighing some deep matter of profound importance to be considered. When she finally responded, she spoke with a harsh decisiveness that sent a chill down my spine and a flutter of excitement in my tummy.
“Well… Alicia did mention that we are desperate for better advertising.
Frankly, I just don’t think that poster we have in the front of the school entrance is cutting it. I think we need a body to parade up and down the street, drawing attention to our fundraiser. Erica, you are going to wear that poster…”
I gulped, nervous and afraid. That request didn’t sound too bad, but it would still be pretty humiliating. Then Lisa grabbed my arm and started to pull me toward the front of the school.
“Come on, little girl, we need to get that thing on you.” The four of us went together, with Lisa making the point to lead me through the soapy puddles that had formed from the few cars washed earlier in the day. By the time we made it to the front of the building, my shoes were drenched. Distracted, I squished my toes inside their soggy socks, and didn’t notice Alicia taking down the two large poster boards that were used to promote the time and date of the carwash. They also had the name of our high school in big, bold letters. Only when I looked up did I hear Carrie tearing off two pieces of duct tape, that she then fixed on the top of the signs, connecting the two.
“Here, Erica, let me and Alicia put this over your head” Carrie suggested helpfully. I just stood there dumbly, and allowed the cardboard to be placed in front and behind me. The duct tape straps rested easily on my shoulders. I could tell Lisa found the whole sight amusing as she stifled her laughter. God, this was embarrassing.
Pitifully I turned toward Lisa, feeling I needed her permission and asked, “Can I take off my shoes and socks?”
“Suit yourself,” she shrugged.
Good, because there was no way I was going to march up and down the street, squishing in my saturated sneakers! Unfortunately, I found that I had lost a considerable amount of maneuverability with the posters draped over me. I was about to attempt to remove the signs, when both Alicia and Carrie knelt down at my feet and undid the laces. With those off, I lifted one leg at a time to allow them to each peel off the wet, clingy fabric. So there I stood on the school property… barefoot and the poster board effectively covering me from the top of my chest to my knees. The jeans I was wearing could of course be seen underneath.
“All right,” Lisa snapped her fingers, “Let’s get you to work. You’re going to walk the sidewalk in front of the school, both directions.
Don’t move too fast, and make sure the oncoming traffic gets a good look at the signs. We need to bring in more customers, so don’t disappoint me!” I swallowed a lump in my throat and nodded. I could have sworn she muttered “or else” under her breath. But I didn’t want to try her patience, lest things get worse. So I quickly did as I was told, and moved onto the sidewalk.
The streets were pretty quiet for a Saturday, which probably had more to do with the lack of cars pulling into the school fundraiser. Still, cars did pass as I moved my feet cautiously over the pavement. One person honked, but did not turn into the school parking lot. I have to admit, I felt ridiculous wearing these signs as though I was looking for a handout or something! But the warm concrete did feel nice on my bare soles. Pleasantly, I made my way down to one side of the street, the edge of the school property, then I made an about face and began the walk back. Again, there was a honk, but no interested customers. When I returned to where Lisa and the girls were waiting, she had a dark frown on her face.
“This isn’t working,” she declared. “You must be doing it wrong!” “What… what else am I supposed to do?” The very notion that there was more skill required to this struck me as very odd. Maybe I was hurt that I had let down my friends, or I had displeased the overbearing Lisa.
Maybe I was secretly craving the reprimand.
Alicia spun me around. “Look at us, Erica. We’re all dressed in hot little outfits. Your jeans are just wrong with that sign!” “I can try to roll them up more,” I offered weakly.
“What, is there a flood?” Carrie chided. “No, silly girl, you have to take them off.”
“Here?” I was beginning to panic, as I felt helpless and outnumbered.
“We are right outside the school! I can’t take off my pants in public!” “Sure you can,” Alicia cooed. “You have these signs covering your back and front. No one will see. Besides, you owe us for not showing up on time.” Lisa moved in close and tapped the front of the poster board. “That’s right, Erica. You’re already in trouble. Now take off your pants.” Even as she commanded me, my fingers were fidgeting with the button beneath the cardboard. I could refuse, couldn’t I? I mean, this whole fundraiser was supposed to be voluntary. But if I backed out now; well, I didn’t know what would happen. It must have come as a shock to the girls, when just like that, the fabric of my jeans fell to the ground.
Carrie was soon in a crouching position to retrieve this article of clothing. She pulled them off my ankles and feet with little difficulty, but paused to run a hand down my bare leg.
“Nice shave, Erica… smooth!”
“Th-thanks,” I stammered, as I was beginning to feel a little turned-on.
I mean, I was standing out in the open, on school property, wearing just a shirt and pair of panties… and two slabs of cardboard.
Lisa circled around me once, then stopped to stand at my side. She reached through the posters, and tugged on the fabric of my shirt. “You know, Alicia, I still think you can see some of this material over the top of the sign.”
“I do believe you’re right, Lisa. And it’s very unattractive. Maybe we should make her take it off.”
My eyes went wide with fear. “You can’t… I can’t take off my shirt!” “Excuse me,” Lisa said with a glare. “I don’t think you are in a position to tell us what we can or cannot do. After all, Erica, you were the one who was late this morning. You should be grateful for the opportunity to help the school!”
Carrie snickered at that last remark. “Since when did you give a damn about our school?”
“Oh, shut-up.” Lisa snapped. Then she turned her attention back toward me. “All right, let’s get the sign off you for a moment…” “But Lisa,” I protested, “I’m only wearing my underwear!” Alicia, my friend, piped in with her usual perceptiveness. “Well, that’s your own fault for not wearing sensible shorts today. Anyway, it doesn’t matter; this is a carwash… they will look like bikini bottoms.” “Just like at the water park…” I said with a shudder.
“Yes, just like the water park!” Alicia clapped her hands enthusiastically, and then proceeded to remove the cardboard posters.
Carrie pointed and laughed, “Oh, look how cute she is in her white panties!” “Well, let’s make it so those are all she has on,” Lisa demanded.
“Please let me keep my shirt… I’ll be putting the sign right back over me, so I don’t see why it matters.”
Lisa remained unconvinced. “That’s right, it doesn’t matter. So quit wasting time, standing around in your little underwear, and take off your shirt. Because if I have to do it, I might rip the fabric… and I won’t stop there!”
“But… but…” I stammered. I couldn’t bring myself to speak another word.
I couldn’t say why I was so reluctant to take off my shirt. So I decided to show them. Besides, what choice did I have? Looking around to make sure we weren’t drawing any spectators…Oh my God, I can’t believe I’m standing in front of the school in broad daylight, in just a pair of panties… well, I would be in a second.
“Oh, that’s right, she doesn’t often wear a bra!” Alicia exclaimed as I pulled the shirt over my head and handed it to Carrie. She took the opportunity to flick my exposed nipples with her finger.
“Pretty daring to be running around topless,” she chuckled, “with those tiny titties. But your nips are so fun to play with, I’ll give you that!” I can’t believe she just said that! What was I, their plaything for their amusement? Still, my erect nipples were sticking out a full inch, hard and aching. “Can I… can I put the sign back on? Someone… someone might see me!”
“OK, don’t get all embarrassed,” Alicia said in consoling tones. She lifted the two boards and draped them over my head, the straps now resting on my bare shoulders. I was acutely aware of the cardboard brushing my bare back, grazing my sensitive nipples in front.
I looked down at my legs and toes, stretched my arms out to either side.
From what wasn’t concealed beneath the sign, every inch of skin was exposed.
“Oh no,” I cried, “I look like I’m naked!”
Lisa was again rubbing her chin in thought. “An interesting proposition, Erica. I’ll tell you what. You are long overdue to hit the pavement again. You are going to walk the street in that get-up just like before.
But this time, if you don’t bring us in one customer, we are going to take your panties too!”
“Oh my!” I squealed, frightened by the very notion, but suddenly my panties felt very damp. Lisa gave me a shove in the back, and then there I was, headed back down the sidewalk that crossed in front of our school.
I wasn’t sure which way I should turn. If I walked straight ahead, my sides would be totally exposed. Passing cars could see my nude legs and the side of my breast. But if I faced the road, then I guess oncoming traffic would get the same view. Plus, that would require me to walk by sidestepping, and that was just too awkward. So I resigned myself to marching down the street as I had done before, one bare foot in front of the other. There was a lot more honking of horns this time, let me tell you!
But no one was turning into the school parking lot! I didn’t understand it. Surely there were people who needed their car washed. It was a nice sunny day, and you couldn’t beat the five dollars we were advertising for a donation. Maybe people were just too busy to stop. I had made it all the way to the end of the curb that marked the edge of school property. Now I faced the daunting task of walking back… and if I didn’t bring in a single customer, Lisa was going to strip me of my panties!
I took my steps slowly, partly because I wasn’t wearing any shoes or socks, and also so I could delay the inevitable. Then, halfway down my approach to the school, a gray Mitsubishi that had come from behind me pulled into the school entrance! Now I was really excited, that I was able to prove Lisa wrong! I quickened my pace to hurry down the sidewalk. It didn’t occur to me that I should be a little less enthusiastic, since I was still only dressed in my underwear and two slabs of cardboard, and nothing else.
Slowing my steps before I walked onto the asphalt, I was dismayed to suddenly see the gray car turning around. The driver must have just pulled in to make a U-turn! I watched as he drove onto the opposite side of the street, heading back the way he had come. Damn, that was my only chance! And now the three girls were moving toward me.
“Pretty disappointing, Erica,” Lisa remarked.
I thought about running, but it would be useless. There was no place to escape. Alicia and Carrie took me by the arms, and led me back closer to the school building.
“A deal’s a deal” Alicia said. “Let’s shed those undies…” “I… I don’t think I can… I mean, it’s hard to move my arms beneath these posters. Please don’t make me take off the sign first!” But Carrie came to my rescue, it would seem, as she knelt down and stuck her head under the front sheet of cardboard. I felt her hands grip the sides of my panties and begin to pull downward. Looking straight ahead, I tried not to think how in a few seconds, she would be eyelevel with my pussy. She tugged my underwear all the way down my legs, and of course when they reached my ankles, I obliged by stepping out of them. I expected Carrie to then stand up, waving around her trophy, the last shred of my clothing. But first she did something that nearly took my breath away.
She stuck a finger in my bare slit! I gasped, it felt good… and then just as quickly, Carrie was standing before us, smiling.
“I’d say Erica is ready to go.”
Ready to cum is more like it! Here I was, in the middle of the day, standing before our school… naked underneath the signs used to promote the carwash fundraiser! I had never been so embarrassed, or so turned-on. I didn’t know what was going to happen next.
Lisa moved close to me and lightly tapped the front of the poster board, running her finger along the edge. It only served to emphasize how nude and vulnerable I was. Especially how nude… I felt my ass cheeks rub against the cardboard.
“Well, Erica, it looks like you have two choices. You can hit the street one more time, with only these signs for covering. But if you don’t bring us a customer… I guess the signs are no good anyway, and you’ll have to loose them!
“Or, if you prefer, since you haven’t done any real work today… you can wash my car, which I pulled around to the back lot. It will be a sort of private carwash. What do you say?”
I bit my lip as I considered these options. Beneath the front poster, I hid my arms from view and started rubbing my stomach. I didn’t mean to, but one of my hands reached lower and caressed my hairless vulva. Oh… I couldn’t go back out on the street like this! I mean, walking down the sidewalk so completely naked except for two pieces of cardboard! I might have an orgasm right on the side of the road. And then, what if I failed to attract any customers? Lisa would probably run out and rip the signs off my body. My naked body… and everyone would see all of me!
“I… I’ll wash your car…”
I could see some of the girls were disappointed. But Lisa only answered, “All right, but you had better do a good job. Come on, we can cut through the school… it’s open for us.”
“But wait,” I made a desperate plea to put an end to this torture.
“Can’t I have my clothes back?”
“Why?” Lisa scoffed, already pulling me toward the doors. “You’re only going to get wet…”
“I’d say she is pretty wet right now,” Carrie chimed in and licked her finger.
Before I knew it, we were all in the long hallway that bisected the school. Following this corridor would lead to another set of double doors that opened out onto the back lot, the track circle and sports fields beyond. Hearing my bare feet slap across the tiles made me thankful that it appeared the rest of the building was deserted. Some small part of me had the urge to tear off these confining signs, and streak the hallway. When would I ever have another chance like this?
Well, maybe if I was alone. As it was, the three girls continued to escort me toward my final task. Every now and then, Alicia and Carrie to either side of me, would reach beneath the posters and tickle my ribs.
At least they kept their fingers off my naughty parts…
We exited the other side of the school in bright sunlight. I had to shade my eyes from the glare. But Lisa, always a step ahead of the game, already had on her sunglasses. She quickly grabbed my shoulders and directed me to the side of the building where her midnight blue Volkswagen Beetle was parked. There was a hose on the ground streaming water, a bucket nearby with soap and towels and sponges.
“All right, Erica, you can take off those signs now.” “But Lisa! I don’t have any clothes on underneath these signs!” Alicia only chuckled as she took one side of the posters. “Well, you can’t very well wash a car wearing these! Carrie… give me hand, please.” Carrie all too happily grabbed the other edge of cardboard, and together they started to lift. In the process, she remarked, “Besides, it’s just us girls. Not like we’re seeing anything we haven’t seen before!” And just like that, the posters were over my head, discarded on the ground.
For a second, it actually felt good to have their weight off my body.
But then it hit me in a wave of fear and excitement. I was bare-assed nude outside, in broad daylight, on public property! First I covered my breasts with both hands… then I placed a quivering palm over my little pussy. This was Saturday. If it were Monday, at this exact same time in this exact same place, I would be in Gym class… the whole class would see me naked! I wondered if they would find out; I wondered if the musk from my horniness would linger over the weekend…
“Enough daydreaming,” Erica slapped my bare butt. “Grab the hose, and get to work!”
That simple direction got me moving, although I was moving barefoot over the mix of gravel and blacktop, on trembling legs as I felt cool air on my exposed privates. I bent down, spread over the hose on the ground, realizing that my lower lips were clearly visible from behind. Pulling the hose up, it grazed the inside of my thigh, and further… brushed my labia now engorged. I nearly came right there.
But I wasn’t ready to give in; not yet. Turning the nozzle fully open, I let loose a stream of cold water and started rinsing down Lisa’s car.
Such a normal, pleasant Saturday afternoon activity… except for the fact I was totally nude in the back of my school! I turned the hose a little on myself, to see if it would help cool me down. It didn’t.
Now that I was wet from my bare tits and stomach below, my shaved pussy really glistened, the water mingling with my own natural juices. I dropped the hose and picked up a nice soapy sponge. Starting from the side of the car, I began to rub circles over the door panel. When I cleaned off the window, I could now see my reflection in the glass.
There I was, my naked form staring back at me… nipples oh so hard. I took a step back to view more of myself, and saw that my clitoris was poking out. Oh, this was so embarrassing!
When I squatted down to wipe the tires clean, I heard whistles behind me. I know this must have been a cute position, with the curves of my ass fully on display. Nevertheless, I managed to focus on my work, moving on to the next tire…pausing to squeeze out the sponge…using the hose to rinse off the dirty water. I was feeling really slippery, though, and every now and then when I had my back toward the group, I would slip a finger into my slit! I hoped they didn’t hear me moan over the sound of running water.
This continued as I made my way around the car and prepared to wash the back window. I’m not that tall, so I had to stretch all the way up on my bare toes in order to reach the top of the window and roof. With towels now in both hands, I pressed myself against the rear of the Volkswagen.
My breasts were flat against the glass as I rubbed lewd circles through the soap. At one point, my pussy made contact with the metal of the Volkswagen symbol, and I started grinding my body against the hard chrome steel. This felt so wrong, but it also felt so good!
So I worked my way to the other side of the Beetle, so hot and so turned-on, I felt I would explode. I was overcome with the crazy impulse to lather up my ass real good, and I used my bare butt to rub down the passenger door. Of course, from this side of the car, I was only facing the brick wall of the school building. If I had thought of this earlier and done the same routine, my admirers would have been treated to a full frontal show. But now I had reached such a level of excitement, I couldn’t stop myself and I couldn’t resist the temptation of greater exposure.
Finally the only thing left to wash was the front of Lisa’s car. I knew every eye was on my backside and parted legs as I cleaned the headlights and rinsed down the hood. But now my friends were about to get a real eyeful. Again, I reached into the bucket of water with the sponge and proceeded to apply a generous helping of soapsuds to my butt. Carefully, I climbed onto the hood of the car, scooting up until my back was against the windshield. My eyes were closed, as I licked my lips, but I could just picture the look on their faces. Tossing away the towels so that it was only my body on the car, I started moving my ass all over the wet surface.
Now I had to spread my legs much further apart for my feet to gain a hold, and there was no denying that Alicia, Carrie, and Lisa would see my gaping clean shaved pussy. It was so wet, and they would see my erect clitoris… I had to reach down with a hand and tickle my button. Well, that set me off at last! I slid a little, but still maintaining position on the hood, my finger began rubbing my clit furiously. This was full blown masturbation in public, I realized, and I used my other hand to pinch, and pull, and rub my titties. I spread my legs wide open and bucked my hips as I felt the orgasm building, growing stronger and stronger. Oh my God, I suddenly thought… I’m going to cum on Lisa’s car!
Well there was nothing I could do to stop it now, I was so far over the edge. If she didn’t want me to cream her nice shiny automobile, she’d have to pry me off with her own hands. My hands were too busy teasing my body and shamelessly playing with my pussy out in the open!
With a scream of ecstasy, I came… multiple times, feeling the juices flow down my thighs. I convulsed breathlessly on the hood for some more minutes it seemed, before sliding my feet to the ground. It was at the sound of applause and whistling that I opened my eyes. The sound was more than just three girls standing close at hand. I turned my head, and was shocked to see a line of at least ten cars in the school’s back parking lot… their occupants out of their vehicles and cheering my performance!
What… was this? My mind raced as a flood of emotions poured through my body: fear, humiliation, and utter arousal. Where did these people come from? I was completely naked, and had just had a massive orgasm, in front of what appeared to be at least twenty people! Then my darting eyes caught those stupid poster signs lying on the ground. There was writing on them, done in permanent marker, which was not there when I first put the cardboard over my body. The added writing announced in bold letters:
SEE THIS GIRL BUFF CARS IN THE BUFF…
JUST TURN THE CORNER INTO THE BACK ENTRANCE…
$5.00 SUGGESTED DONATION…
So that was what I had been advertising up and down the street! And that was why no cars had pulled into the front entrance! They had tricked me again! I was angry, but this was so embarrassing… I couldn’t get my mind to work. I started to move in one direction, and then turned to walk in another. It dawned on me that I was still quite visible and totally nude. My heaving breasts and eraser-like nipples were still on display, my bouncing bare behind, and of course my raw and pink little cookie.
There was no sign at all of my clothes, so finally I did the only thing I could think of. I ran straight toward the playing fields in the distance. I just covered my tits with both hands, unconcerned about my ass or pussy waving in the breeze, and ran away from the crowd. I could still hear them cheering behind me. But the further I ran, the more distance I put between myself and my audience, the closer I was heading in the direction of my house. I had to face it… I was going to have to run home naked!
Well, let me just say that I did eventually make it. And no, I didn’t lock myself outside to be ogled by neighbors on the front steps. I went inside and immediately jumped into the shower. But this time, I wasn’t in a rush. This time I allowed myself time to enjoy… my… self… THE END
by AMERICAN COWBOY
I woke up on Saturday morning feeling bored. It was going to be a lazy weekend, with the promise of nothing much to do. My parents were away until Monday, and I would have the house all to myself. But I really had no plans and wasn’t up for any strenuous activity. I flopped myself on my bed and started surfing through the TV channels.
My nightwear consisted of a long orange and white T-shirt that came to just above my knees; my panties of course underneath; and a pair of comfy ankle socks. With the sun creeping through the bedroom window, I distractedly flipped across the stations using the remote clicker. There was nothing good on television, nothing entertaining. I maneuvered myself into different positions, alternating lying on my tummy or my back, and every which way in between. At one point, as I rest my head on the pillows, I stretched a limber leg to the ceiling. In my left hand, I continued to click the Channel Next button, oblivious to the images scrawling across the television screen. My right hand fingers, however, reached up idly and began tugging on the toe of my sock. As if surprised by this casual action, I watched as the snug fabric came peeling off, mesmerized by my pretty little toes coming into view.
I giggled to myself, at the thought of this action seeming infinitely more captivating than anything else in the world. I gently rubbed my bare calf, and it felt good. Soon the remote control was lost in the sheets, and I had my other sock off in no time. I lay back in the softness of the bed and lifted my legs, watching my feet play in the sunlight. A warm, yummy feeling crept into my stomach.
And then, a wicked thought entered my mind… I should lose the panties.
Now I should say, in spite of previous stories and accidents and mishaps, I really am not one to go running about the house unclothed.
I’m really quite bashful and modest. But, hey, I would still be wearing my long T-shirt. This was becoming like a game, daring myself how far I should go. I mean, I could just get dressed and forget about the whole thing, but then again, there was nothing to do anyway. I was certainly not in a hurry to get dressed.
I slid my legs off the bed and rose to my feet with a yawn. It did look like it was going to be a beautiful day, I noted, casting a glance outside the window. The shirt, over-sized and loose, slipped a little, revealing a bare shoulder. I paid no mind, slowly making my way out of the room and down the hallway. It was when I entered the kitchen and felt the tiles on my bare feet that I truly woke up. Such a pleasant, but uncommon feeling, as I usually sleep in my socks. Now I wiggled my toes appreciatively, delighting in the coolness.
I had to do it! I had to take off my panties and experience the thrill of being so nearly naked. Casually, I sauntered up to the laundry hamper, pausing to savor the anticipation. This was a perfectly normal activity, wasn’t it? Just going to remove my underwear for a cleaning.
Nothing wrong with that, I tried to convince myself, nothing deliciously sexy… I could feel my heart beating faster. When I slipped a hand beneath the T-shirt, I took a moment to rub circles around my bellybutton. If I kept this up, I was going to soil my undies, and then they would really need a washing! Hooking a thumb in the waistband, I slowly pulled downward and felt the fabric moving over my hips.
I could tell that part of me was still a little indecisive as I bit my lip. Yes, I was secure in the knowledge that I was home, completely alone. But this was getting hot, and I had no idea where it would lead.
So before I could have second thoughts, I reached beneath the shirt with my other hand and proceeded to roll the panties all the way down the rest of my legs. I stepped out of them in one motion, picked them up and unceremoniously dropped them in the laundry basket. Now I was wearing only my knee-length T-shirt. I think I’m starting to like the idea of only one article of clothing covering me…
Then I heard a car or something pull up in front of the house! I dashed into the living room, and cautiously peered out the window. There, at the foot of the driveway, was the box-shaped truck of the mailman. Right on time, coming to deliver the morning post. Knowing that he would leave our letters and bills and such in the bin on the outside of the front door, I suddenly had a mischievous thought.
Moving into the entry hallway, I stood just a few feet behind the front door that was shut fast. I could picture Mr. Speedy making his way up the driveway, unsuspecting in going about his duty. Even now, I heard his plodding footsteps on the driveway. If only he knew that behind this locked door was a seventeen-year-old girl dressed only in a T-shirt! Or was she…
A truly naughty thought entered my overactive, overheated mind. There was no one else home, and a solid locked front door was between me and the mailman. Why not remove the shirt?
Oh… this was so hot! I had to do it.
I don’t know why, maybe out of habit, I turned my head around quickly to make sure no one was looking. Of course, I was all alone, and so I tensely gripped the bottom of my T-shirt in both hands. Deep breath, and then started to raise my arms… my naked thighs coming into view, next my bare pussy… oh, Hell, once my stomach was exposed, I tore the shirt the rest of the way off my head and tossed it down the hall.
I was naked, completely nude, and the mailman was approaching the doorstep this very moment! Clutching my tits in my hands, I could feel how long and hard the nipples were. I know I was wet down there, and I nearly stuck a finger inside my slit to test the waters. But I couldn’t bring myself to have an orgasm so close to my front door… Mr. Speedy might hear! Instead I slowly turned around, thinking that if his vision could only penetrate the solid wood, he would have an unobstructed view of my bare ass.
Turning my head to the side, I caught my reflection in the hallway mirror. There I was, totally undressed. Every inch of flesh exposed, from my perky pink breasts down to the hairless crotch now glistening.
If I parted my legs just a little, I could just make out my extended clitoris emerging. Maintaining this position, I slapped my hands on my butt cheeks and slightly spread them. Oh what a view the mailman could be enjoying! I wondered what it would feel like to be taken from behind… Then I heard the doorbell ring! Why did he just ring the doorbell? He is supposed to just drop off the mail and leave, and I’m standing here completely naked and horny! Then there was a tap at the door. That did it… I had to find my shirt, quick. Still nude, I ran down the hall, and then blindly into the living room before remembering that I had only thrown my T-shirt on the floor of the hallway. I retraced my steps and found the lone article of clothing, and pulled it over my head, covering my hot skin. I hoped I didn’t smell too musky.
At another knock on the front door, I reached out and turned the knob, opening it easily. Oh my gosh, I forgot to lock the door last night! He could have opened it at anytime, and would have walked right in… to find me displaying myself without a stitch! The mailman would have seen my little tits, my bare behind, my shaved…
“Hello, Erica,” Mr. Speedy said pleasantly. “I hope I didn’t wake you.” “Um, yeah,” I replied nervously. “I just got out of bed; it’s Saturday, you know.”
He chuckled back, “Well, of course it is. And I’m sorry to have disturbed you, Miss. But one of these letters was sent requesting a signature. I’m afraid I needed to ask someone to sign for it.” I shook my head, saying it was no bother, although now I just wanted him away from my home. I signed one of those stupid little green cards and handed it back to Mr. Speedy in return for the morning’s mail. He tipped his cap politely.
“Now get on back to bed, Miss. Hope you don’t have trouble falling back to sleep.”
Smiling weakly, I closed the door shut as he headed back to his truck.
This time, I made sure to turn the latch and lock the door. The problem was, there was no way now I was going to get any rest, as turned on as I was!
My fingers fidgeted with the hem of the T-shirt. Maybe I should just get some breakfast. But I wasn’t feeling hungry. I didn’t know what to do with myself. I started to wander around aimlessly, eventually making my way back into the living room. Earlier, I had been running back and forth, but now I had time to exhilarate in the feeling of the carpet on the soles of my bare feet. The shirt was feeling awfully uncomfortable again. I did a quick surveillance out the window… yes, it was still looking like a beautiful day, and quiet, too.
I pretended to act calmly, as though it was not me that was doing these things. They weren’t my arms reaching over my head to grab the fabric at my back. Not my hands clutching the material and pulling it off my body and across my neck. Those had to be someone else’s fingers curling up the shirt, dropping it on the coffee table. I think I secretly wished it was somebody stripping me against my will. But the end result was the same. There I stood in the center of the room, once again, fully nude.
I took some delicious deep breaths, letting my skin breath. I strolled over to the sofa and sat down, ever so conscious of the upholstery on my nakedness. Spreading my legs wide open, I let my steaming pussy breathe.
This felt so good! I grabbed one of the small throw pillows on the couch, velvety soft, and began to caress my body with it. My nipples came alive, electric from the touch. I moaned, I whimpered… I needed something to make me cum. Sliding off the sofa, my ass made contact with the carpet and my hip bucked upward. Oh, oh… here comes the first wave!
I placed the pillow between my legs, and began rubbing my pink parts sensuously. Oh, oh… this felt really good! I flopped over on my tummy, careful to keep my soft companion snugly locked inside my thighs. My pussy rested squarely in the middle of the pillow as I now rubbed back and forth, up and down, gyrating in a sexual rhythm. The frayed edges tickled my clit.
“Fuck!” I shouted as I humped the throw-pillow, my juices flowing, and came with one of the most intense orgasms I had ever experienced. A few more convulsions of sheer pleasure, and it was over. Breathing heavily, I rolled onto my back, letting the pillow rest on my belly. Sunlight streaming through the window danced across my exposed body. A guilty grin lit my face.
And then there was the ringing of the telephone.
That startled me to a sitting position. Who would be calling at this hour of the morning? At the second ring, I climbed to my feet, still holding the pillow against me as though it were my only covering. I made my way back to the kitchen on shaking legs, and picked up the phone.
“Erica?”
It was my friend Alicia on the other end. Dazed, I mumbled back, “Hello?” “Erica, you haven’t forgotten about today, have you? You haven’t forgotten about the school carwash fundraiser? You were supposed to meet me here fifteen minutes ago! Did you just wake up… what are you wearing?” “A pillow,” I replied truthfully. I don’t know if Alicia thought I was serious or kidding, or still half asleep.
“Oh, perfect. Well hurry up and get your ass down here! If you bail out on me, Erica, I’ll be very upset.”
“OK, don’t worry,” I said, now feeling a little more guilty. “I’ll be over to the school right away.”
Even as we hung up, I could tell Alicia was pissed. I distractedly tossed the pillow onto the kitchen table, then hurried off to the bathroom. Definitely needed to take a quick shower before going anywhere. The hot water felt good on my skin, and I had to fight the urge to play with myself. OK, maybe I pinched a nipple just once. But I knew I was late and didn’t have time to spare. I can’t believe I had forgotten about the carwash! I quickly toweled off, then dashed down the hallway.
It felt really nice out as soon as I stepped outside and closed the door behind me. The smell of freshly cut grass was wonderful, the fresh air was invigorating. A sprinkler sounded in the distance. I looked down, and almost fainted… oh my gosh, I was still naked! I had just walked out the front of my house naked! I covered my tits with one arm and placed the other hand in front of my pussy as I gazed down the driveway and across the front lawn. Was anyone else outside? Was anyone else looking?
Here I was, a nude young girl on her doorstep, displayed for the entire neighborhood. I was mortified, but damn, I wanted to be seen! A car sped down the otherwise deserted street, but I’m not sure if they caught a view of me. I turned around and opened the door. Thank goodness I hadn’t locked myself out… I think I would have had another orgasm right on the spot! I ducked inside to get dressed.
* * * *
* * * * * * I arrived at the school, the site of our weekend carwash, in a cute pink and white short-sleeved shirt, jeans that I had rolled at the cuffs up to my calves, and of course my sneakers and socks. Thinking I must look a little flustered, but none the worse for wear, I ran forward to greet my friends
“Well here she is at last,” Alicia announced. She was sporting cut-off denim shorts and a T-shirt tied at her midriff, and she shook her head disapprovingly as she eyed me up and down. “Little Miss Sleep-in-late and Skip out on the Fundraiser!”
“Yeah, sorry about that,” I mumbled an apology. For some reason, I was suddenly very embarrassed, thinking about what I had been doing this morning. My cheeks burned. “I guess I lost track of the time.” Carrie, who was also wearing shorts and a bikini top, stepped over and stroked the side of my flushed face. “Yes, Erica, you really need to learn to be more reliable. Your friends count on you…” “I know… I’m really sorry. How’s business been so far?” “Shitty,” Alicia answered. “I don’t know what’s wrong with these people, but it looks like we could use a little advertising.”
Just then, blonde-headed Lisa loomed suddenly before the group. She was looking hot in her black sports bra and mini-skirt. She didn’t appear to be dressed to help out at the carwash. While Alicia and Carrie were dripping water from their arms and stomachs, mingled with soapsuds running down their legs, Lisa certainly appeared to be quite dry. Her hair was perfect.
“I think little Erica needs to be punished.”
Oh, I hated it when she called me Little Erica. It made me feel like a child, like I was the youngest in the group, even though we were all the same age. I thought maybe I should run, but a part of me was curious to find out what humiliation I might be sentenced to.
“What do you have in mind,” Carrie asked, reading my unspoken thoughts, and her eyes gleaming.
Lisa tugged on her lip for a moment, giving the impression that she was weighing some deep matter of profound importance to be considered. When she finally responded, she spoke with a harsh decisiveness that sent a chill down my spine and a flutter of excitement in my tummy.
“Well… Alicia did mention that we are desperate for better advertising.
Frankly, I just don’t think that poster we have in the front of the school entrance is cutting it. I think we need a body to parade up and down the street, drawing attention to our fundraiser. Erica, you are going to wear that poster…”
I gulped, nervous and afraid. That request didn’t sound too bad, but it would still be pretty humiliating. Then Lisa grabbed my arm and started to pull me toward the front of the school.
“Come on, little girl, we need to get that thing on you.” The four of us went together, with Lisa making the point to lead me through the soapy puddles that had formed from the few cars washed earlier in the day. By the time we made it to the front of the building, my shoes were drenched. Distracted, I squished my toes inside their soggy socks, and didn’t notice Alicia taking down the two large poster boards that were used to promote the time and date of the carwash. They also had the name of our high school in big, bold letters. Only when I looked up did I hear Carrie tearing off two pieces of duct tape, that she then fixed on the top of the signs, connecting the two.
“Here, Erica, let me and Alicia put this over your head” Carrie suggested helpfully. I just stood there dumbly, and allowed the cardboard to be placed in front and behind me. The duct tape straps rested easily on my shoulders. I could tell Lisa found the whole sight amusing as she stifled her laughter. God, this was embarrassing.
Pitifully I turned toward Lisa, feeling I needed her permission and asked, “Can I take off my shoes and socks?”
“Suit yourself,” she shrugged.
Good, because there was no way I was going to march up and down the street, squishing in my saturated sneakers! Unfortunately, I found that I had lost a considerable amount of maneuverability with the posters draped over me. I was about to attempt to remove the signs, when both Alicia and Carrie knelt down at my feet and undid the laces. With those off, I lifted one leg at a time to allow them to each peel off the wet, clingy fabric. So there I stood on the school property… barefoot and the poster board effectively covering me from the top of my chest to my knees. The jeans I was wearing could of course be seen underneath.
“All right,” Lisa snapped her fingers, “Let’s get you to work. You’re going to walk the sidewalk in front of the school, both directions.
Don’t move too fast, and make sure the oncoming traffic gets a good look at the signs. We need to bring in more customers, so don’t disappoint me!” I swallowed a lump in my throat and nodded. I could have sworn she muttered “or else” under her breath. But I didn’t want to try her patience, lest things get worse. So I quickly did as I was told, and moved onto the sidewalk.
The streets were pretty quiet for a Saturday, which probably had more to do with the lack of cars pulling into the school fundraiser. Still, cars did pass as I moved my feet cautiously over the pavement. One person honked, but did not turn into the school parking lot. I have to admit, I felt ridiculous wearing these signs as though I was looking for a handout or something! But the warm concrete did feel nice on my bare soles. Pleasantly, I made my way down to one side of the street, the edge of the school property, then I made an about face and began the walk back. Again, there was a honk, but no interested customers. When I returned to where Lisa and the girls were waiting, she had a dark frown on her face.
“This isn’t working,” she declared. “You must be doing it wrong!” “What… what else am I supposed to do?” The very notion that there was more skill required to this struck me as very odd. Maybe I was hurt that I had let down my friends, or I had displeased the overbearing Lisa.
Maybe I was secretly craving the reprimand.
Alicia spun me around. “Look at us, Erica. We’re all dressed in hot little outfits. Your jeans are just wrong with that sign!” “I can try to roll them up more,” I offered weakly.
“What, is there a flood?” Carrie chided. “No, silly girl, you have to take them off.”
“Here?” I was beginning to panic, as I felt helpless and outnumbered.
“We are right outside the school! I can’t take off my pants in public!” “Sure you can,” Alicia cooed. “You have these signs covering your back and front. No one will see. Besides, you owe us for not showing up on time.” Lisa moved in close and tapped the front of the poster board. “That’s right, Erica. You’re already in trouble. Now take off your pants.” Even as she commanded me, my fingers were fidgeting with the button beneath the cardboard. I could refuse, couldn’t I? I mean, this whole fundraiser was supposed to be voluntary. But if I backed out now; well, I didn’t know what would happen. It must have come as a shock to the girls, when just like that, the fabric of my jeans fell to the ground.
Carrie was soon in a crouching position to retrieve this article of clothing. She pulled them off my ankles and feet with little difficulty, but paused to run a hand down my bare leg.
“Nice shave, Erica… smooth!”
“Th-thanks,” I stammered, as I was beginning to feel a little turned-on.
I mean, I was standing out in the open, on school property, wearing just a shirt and pair of panties… and two slabs of cardboard.
Lisa circled around me once, then stopped to stand at my side. She reached through the posters, and tugged on the fabric of my shirt. “You know, Alicia, I still think you can see some of this material over the top of the sign.”
“I do believe you’re right, Lisa. And it’s very unattractive. Maybe we should make her take it off.”
My eyes went wide with fear. “You can’t… I can’t take off my shirt!” “Excuse me,” Lisa said with a glare. “I don’t think you are in a position to tell us what we can or cannot do. After all, Erica, you were the one who was late this morning. You should be grateful for the opportunity to help the school!”
Carrie snickered at that last remark. “Since when did you give a damn about our school?”
“Oh, shut-up.” Lisa snapped. Then she turned her attention back toward me. “All right, let’s get the sign off you for a moment…” “But Lisa,” I protested, “I’m only wearing my underwear!” Alicia, my friend, piped in with her usual perceptiveness. “Well, that’s your own fault for not wearing sensible shorts today. Anyway, it doesn’t matter; this is a carwash… they will look like bikini bottoms.” “Just like at the water park…” I said with a shudder.
“Yes, just like the water park!” Alicia clapped her hands enthusiastically, and then proceeded to remove the cardboard posters.
Carrie pointed and laughed, “Oh, look how cute she is in her white panties!” “Well, let’s make it so those are all she has on,” Lisa demanded.
“Please let me keep my shirt… I’ll be putting the sign right back over me, so I don’t see why it matters.”
Lisa remained unconvinced. “That’s right, it doesn’t matter. So quit wasting time, standing around in your little underwear, and take off your shirt. Because if I have to do it, I might rip the fabric… and I won’t stop there!”
“But… but…” I stammered. I couldn’t bring myself to speak another word.
I couldn’t say why I was so reluctant to take off my shirt. So I decided to show them. Besides, what choice did I have? Looking around to make sure we weren’t drawing any spectators…Oh my God, I can’t believe I’m standing in front of the school in broad daylight, in just a pair of panties… well, I would be in a second.
“Oh, that’s right, she doesn’t often wear a bra!” Alicia exclaimed as I pulled the shirt over my head and handed it to Carrie. She took the opportunity to flick my exposed nipples with her finger.
“Pretty daring to be running around topless,” she chuckled, “with those tiny titties. But your nips are so fun to play with, I’ll give you that!” I can’t believe she just said that! What was I, their plaything for their amusement? Still, my erect nipples were sticking out a full inch, hard and aching. “Can I… can I put the sign back on? Someone… someone might see me!”
“OK, don’t get all embarrassed,” Alicia said in consoling tones. She lifted the two boards and draped them over my head, the straps now resting on my bare shoulders. I was acutely aware of the cardboard brushing my bare back, grazing my sensitive nipples in front.
I looked down at my legs and toes, stretched my arms out to either side.
From what wasn’t concealed beneath the sign, every inch of skin was exposed.
“Oh no,” I cried, “I look like I’m naked!”
Lisa was again rubbing her chin in thought. “An interesting proposition, Erica. I’ll tell you what. You are long overdue to hit the pavement again. You are going to walk the street in that get-up just like before.
But this time, if you don’t bring us in one customer, we are going to take your panties too!”
“Oh my!” I squealed, frightened by the very notion, but suddenly my panties felt very damp. Lisa gave me a shove in the back, and then there I was, headed back down the sidewalk that crossed in front of our school.
I wasn’t sure which way I should turn. If I walked straight ahead, my sides would be totally exposed. Passing cars could see my nude legs and the side of my breast. But if I faced the road, then I guess oncoming traffic would get the same view. Plus, that would require me to walk by sidestepping, and that was just too awkward. So I resigned myself to marching down the street as I had done before, one bare foot in front of the other. There was a lot more honking of horns this time, let me tell you!
But no one was turning into the school parking lot! I didn’t understand it. Surely there were people who needed their car washed. It was a nice sunny day, and you couldn’t beat the five dollars we were advertising for a donation. Maybe people were just too busy to stop. I had made it all the way to the end of the curb that marked the edge of school property. Now I faced the daunting task of walking back… and if I didn’t bring in a single customer, Lisa was going to strip me of my panties!
I took my steps slowly, partly because I wasn’t wearing any shoes or socks, and also so I could delay the inevitable. Then, halfway down my approach to the school, a gray Mitsubishi that had come from behind me pulled into the school entrance! Now I was really excited, that I was able to prove Lisa wrong! I quickened my pace to hurry down the sidewalk. It didn’t occur to me that I should be a little less enthusiastic, since I was still only dressed in my underwear and two slabs of cardboard, and nothing else.
Slowing my steps before I walked onto the asphalt, I was dismayed to suddenly see the gray car turning around. The driver must have just pulled in to make a U-turn! I watched as he drove onto the opposite side of the street, heading back the way he had come. Damn, that was my only chance! And now the three girls were moving toward me.
“Pretty disappointing, Erica,” Lisa remarked.
I thought about running, but it would be useless. There was no place to escape. Alicia and Carrie took me by the arms, and led me back closer to the school building.
“A deal’s a deal” Alicia said. “Let’s shed those undies…” “I… I don’t think I can… I mean, it’s hard to move my arms beneath these posters. Please don’t make me take off the sign first!” But Carrie came to my rescue, it would seem, as she knelt down and stuck her head under the front sheet of cardboard. I felt her hands grip the sides of my panties and begin to pull downward. Looking straight ahead, I tried not to think how in a few seconds, she would be eyelevel with my pussy. She tugged my underwear all the way down my legs, and of course when they reached my ankles, I obliged by stepping out of them. I expected Carrie to then stand up, waving around her trophy, the last shred of my clothing. But first she did something that nearly took my breath away.
She stuck a finger in my bare slit! I gasped, it felt good… and then just as quickly, Carrie was standing before us, smiling.
“I’d say Erica is ready to go.”
Ready to cum is more like it! Here I was, in the middle of the day, standing before our school… naked underneath the signs used to promote the carwash fundraiser! I had never been so embarrassed, or so turned-on. I didn’t know what was going to happen next.
Lisa moved close to me and lightly tapped the front of the poster board, running her finger along the edge. It only served to emphasize how nude and vulnerable I was. Especially how nude… I felt my ass cheeks rub against the cardboard.
“Well, Erica, it looks like you have two choices. You can hit the street one more time, with only these signs for covering. But if you don’t bring us a customer… I guess the signs are no good anyway, and you’ll have to loose them!
“Or, if you prefer, since you haven’t done any real work today… you can wash my car, which I pulled around to the back lot. It will be a sort of private carwash. What do you say?”
I bit my lip as I considered these options. Beneath the front poster, I hid my arms from view and started rubbing my stomach. I didn’t mean to, but one of my hands reached lower and caressed my hairless vulva. Oh… I couldn’t go back out on the street like this! I mean, walking down the sidewalk so completely naked except for two pieces of cardboard! I might have an orgasm right on the side of the road. And then, what if I failed to attract any customers? Lisa would probably run out and rip the signs off my body. My naked body… and everyone would see all of me!
“I… I’ll wash your car…”
I could see some of the girls were disappointed. But Lisa only answered, “All right, but you had better do a good job. Come on, we can cut through the school… it’s open for us.”
“But wait,” I made a desperate plea to put an end to this torture.
“Can’t I have my clothes back?”
“Why?” Lisa scoffed, already pulling me toward the doors. “You’re only going to get wet…”
“I’d say she is pretty wet right now,” Carrie chimed in and licked her finger.
Before I knew it, we were all in the long hallway that bisected the school. Following this corridor would lead to another set of double doors that opened out onto the back lot, the track circle and sports fields beyond. Hearing my bare feet slap across the tiles made me thankful that it appeared the rest of the building was deserted. Some small part of me had the urge to tear off these confining signs, and streak the hallway. When would I ever have another chance like this?
Well, maybe if I was alone. As it was, the three girls continued to escort me toward my final task. Every now and then, Alicia and Carrie to either side of me, would reach beneath the posters and tickle my ribs.
At least they kept their fingers off my naughty parts…
We exited the other side of the school in bright sunlight. I had to shade my eyes from the glare. But Lisa, always a step ahead of the game, already had on her sunglasses. She quickly grabbed my shoulders and directed me to the side of the building where her midnight blue Volkswagen Beetle was parked. There was a hose on the ground streaming water, a bucket nearby with soap and towels and sponges.
“All right, Erica, you can take off those signs now.” “But Lisa! I don’t have any clothes on underneath these signs!” Alicia only chuckled as she took one side of the posters. “Well, you can’t very well wash a car wearing these! Carrie… give me hand, please.” Carrie all too happily grabbed the other edge of cardboard, and together they started to lift. In the process, she remarked, “Besides, it’s just us girls. Not like we’re seeing anything we haven’t seen before!” And just like that, the posters were over my head, discarded on the ground.
For a second, it actually felt good to have their weight off my body.
But then it hit me in a wave of fear and excitement. I was bare-assed nude outside, in broad daylight, on public property! First I covered my breasts with both hands… then I placed a quivering palm over my little pussy. This was Saturday. If it were Monday, at this exact same time in this exact same place, I would be in Gym class… the whole class would see me naked! I wondered if they would find out; I wondered if the musk from my horniness would linger over the weekend…
“Enough daydreaming,” Erica slapped my bare butt. “Grab the hose, and get to work!”
That simple direction got me moving, although I was moving barefoot over the mix of gravel and blacktop, on trembling legs as I felt cool air on my exposed privates. I bent down, spread over the hose on the ground, realizing that my lower lips were clearly visible from behind. Pulling the hose up, it grazed the inside of my thigh, and further… brushed my labia now engorged. I nearly came right there.
But I wasn’t ready to give in; not yet. Turning the nozzle fully open, I let loose a stream of cold water and started rinsing down Lisa’s car.
Such a normal, pleasant Saturday afternoon activity… except for the fact I was totally nude in the back of my school! I turned the hose a little on myself, to see if it would help cool me down. It didn’t.
Now that I was wet from my bare tits and stomach below, my shaved pussy really glistened, the water mingling with my own natural juices. I dropped the hose and picked up a nice soapy sponge. Starting from the side of the car, I began to rub circles over the door panel. When I cleaned off the window, I could now see my reflection in the glass.
There I was, my naked form staring back at me… nipples oh so hard. I took a step back to view more of myself, and saw that my clitoris was poking out. Oh, this was so embarrassing!
When I squatted down to wipe the tires clean, I heard whistles behind me. I know this must have been a cute position, with the curves of my ass fully on display. Nevertheless, I managed to focus on my work, moving on to the next tire…pausing to squeeze out the sponge…using the hose to rinse off the dirty water. I was feeling really slippery, though, and every now and then when I had my back toward the group, I would slip a finger into my slit! I hoped they didn’t hear me moan over the sound of running water.
This continued as I made my way around the car and prepared to wash the back window. I’m not that tall, so I had to stretch all the way up on my bare toes in order to reach the top of the window and roof. With towels now in both hands, I pressed myself against the rear of the Volkswagen.
My breasts were flat against the glass as I rubbed lewd circles through the soap. At one point, my pussy made contact with the metal of the Volkswagen symbol, and I started grinding my body against the hard chrome steel. This felt so wrong, but it also felt so good!
So I worked my way to the other side of the Beetle, so hot and so turned-on, I felt I would explode. I was overcome with the crazy impulse to lather up my ass real good, and I used my bare butt to rub down the passenger door. Of course, from this side of the car, I was only facing the brick wall of the school building. If I had thought of this earlier and done the same routine, my admirers would have been treated to a full frontal show. But now I had reached such a level of excitement, I couldn’t stop myself and I couldn’t resist the temptation of greater exposure.
Finally the only thing left to wash was the front of Lisa’s car. I knew every eye was on my backside and parted legs as I cleaned the headlights and rinsed down the hood. But now my friends were about to get a real eyeful. Again, I reached into the bucket of water with the sponge and proceeded to apply a generous helping of soapsuds to my butt. Carefully, I climbed onto the hood of the car, scooting up until my back was against the windshield. My eyes were closed, as I licked my lips, but I could just picture the look on their faces. Tossing away the towels so that it was only my body on the car, I started moving my ass all over the wet surface.
Now I had to spread my legs much further apart for my feet to gain a hold, and there was no denying that Alicia, Carrie, and Lisa would see my gaping clean shaved pussy. It was so wet, and they would see my erect clitoris… I had to reach down with a hand and tickle my button. Well, that set me off at last! I slid a little, but still maintaining position on the hood, my finger began rubbing my clit furiously. This was full blown masturbation in public, I realized, and I used my other hand to pinch, and pull, and rub my titties. I spread my legs wide open and bucked my hips as I felt the orgasm building, growing stronger and stronger. Oh my God, I suddenly thought… I’m going to cum on Lisa’s car!
Well there was nothing I could do to stop it now, I was so far over the edge. If she didn’t want me to cream her nice shiny automobile, she’d have to pry me off with her own hands. My hands were too busy teasing my body and shamelessly playing with my pussy out in the open!
With a scream of ecstasy, I came… multiple times, feeling the juices flow down my thighs. I convulsed breathlessly on the hood for some more minutes it seemed, before sliding my feet to the ground. It was at the sound of applause and whistling that I opened my eyes. The sound was more than just three girls standing close at hand. I turned my head, and was shocked to see a line of at least ten cars in the school’s back parking lot… their occupants out of their vehicles and cheering my performance!
What… was this? My mind raced as a flood of emotions poured through my body: fear, humiliation, and utter arousal. Where did these people come from? I was completely naked, and had just had a massive orgasm, in front of what appeared to be at least twenty people! Then my darting eyes caught those stupid poster signs lying on the ground. There was writing on them, done in permanent marker, which was not there when I first put the cardboard over my body. The added writing announced in bold letters:
SEE THIS GIRL BUFF CARS IN THE BUFF…
JUST TURN THE CORNER INTO THE BACK ENTRANCE…
$5.00 SUGGESTED DONATION…
So that was what I had been advertising up and down the street! And that was why no cars had pulled into the front entrance! They had tricked me again! I was angry, but this was so embarrassing… I couldn’t get my mind to work. I started to move in one direction, and then turned to walk in another. It dawned on me that I was still quite visible and totally nude. My heaving breasts and eraser-like nipples were still on display, my bouncing bare behind, and of course my raw and pink little cookie.
There was no sign at all of my clothes, so finally I did the only thing I could think of. I ran straight toward the playing fields in the distance. I just covered my tits with both hands, unconcerned about my ass or pussy waving in the breeze, and ran away from the crowd. I could still hear them cheering behind me. But the further I ran, the more distance I put between myself and my audience, the closer I was heading in the direction of my house. I had to face it… I was going to have to run home naked!
Well, let me just say that I did eventually make it. And no, I didn’t lock myself outside to be ogled by neighbors on the front steps. I went inside and immediately jumped into the shower. But this time, I wasn’t in a rush. This time I allowed myself time to enjoy… my… self… THE END
-
- Strip-Master In-Chief
- Posts: 306
- Joined: Mon Oct 07, 2019 7:18 pm
- Has thanked: 171 times
- Been thanked: 242 times
- Contact:
Erica plays Hide and Seek
Erica plays Hide and Seek
by AMERICAN COWBOY
This was going to be great, I thought to myself, as I pressed myself against the large oak tree in Alicia’s backyard. Finally, someone else was going to be the victim of my friend’s little games. For once, it wouldn’t be me losing my clothes!
Carrie, Lisa, and I were over Alicia’s house that afternoon. We were getting pretty bored, and Lisa suggested that we should play a game.
Well, more like she told us we were going to play a game, in her usual bossy way. She decided that we were going to play Hide-and Seek. Now I thought this sounded a little silly, for a group of seventeen year-old-girls to be playing such a childish game on a summer afternoon.
But since it was Lisa who came up with the idea, there of course was a catch. You see, one person was “it” and if she couldn’t tag anyone before they made it back to “base”, she would have to remove a piece of clothing. I guess it was sort of like Strip Hide and Seek.
Well, we all took turns drawing cards for the highest number. The person who came out with the lowest card would start the game as “it”. Turns out, Carrie was the one who picked a three of clubs! So she started counting to 100 in the kitchen, while the rest of us dispersed throughout Alicia’s home and property. Anywhere inside or outside was fair game to hide. But the tricky part was that Alicia’s eight-year-old cousin and his friend, were also over the house today, down in the basement playing video games.
The thought of winding up naked, and maybe being seen by the boys got me a little excited, I have to admit. Still, I was pretty relieved it was Carrie starting off the game. Sure enough, after the first round, Lisa and Alicia and I made it back to the kitchen table (“base”) without Carrie catching us. She just laughed and kicked off her flip-flops. The next round, she would have to chase us in her bare feet!
Well, the first time, I had chosen a hiding spot in the living room of Alicia’s house. I figured it would be easy enough to slip back into the kitchen, once Carrie went seeking. Now, however, I decided to be a little more daring, and I ventured outside… finding this nice big tree to settle in behind. I had a great view of the back door, so I could see when Carrie took her search outside, and then I would make my way back to base.
My thoughts started wandering to how the game might unfold. I wondered which item of clothing she would take off next… her shirt or her shorts.
It would be funny to see Carrie in her underwear. And if this kept up, and she didn’t tag anyone, she would have to strip stark nude! What a nice reversal of fortunes that would be. Closing my eyes, I imagined what her naked breasts would look like, pictured her unclothed butt bouncing around outside. I felt myself grind against the tree a little.
And then I felt pressure on my arm, my arm being squeezed.
“Tag,” Carrie smiled at me. “You’re it!”
I can’t believe I let the girl sneak up on me! I guess moving around over the grass barefoot did have its advantages. Or maybe I should have been paying more attention.
“All right, Erica, let’s go. It’s back to the kitchen so you can start counting. Do you want to undress for me now, or wait for the others?” This she added with another squeeze of my arm.
“I…I’ll wait until we get inside.”
So we all gathered around the kitchen table once more. Taking my cue from Carrie, I decided I would remove my shoes first. I sat down in the chair and unlaced my sneakers.
Lisa folded her arms across her chest and said, “Shoes and socks, if that is your first choice!”
“But… but,” I stammered, “That would be two items of clothing!” “Yes, I can count. But it would only be fair to Carrie and the rest of us. Besides, each round, the person who is “it” has to reveal some skin.” “Exactly,” Alicia chimed in. “So Erica has to take off her socks so we can all admire her pretty feet!”
“Oh whatever,” I huffed as the three of them laughed at me. I don’t know how Carrie was able to kick off her footwear so casually, but for me to peel off my shoes and socks… it was so humiliating. Finally I stood back up, my jeans coming to just above my bare ankles. “You guys better run, because I’m starting to count now!”
With that, the girls seemed to just vanish, each of them departing in a different direction. I hid my eyes, and made the requisite count to 100.
Now after considering my options, I thought I had better check the basement first. This way I could be sure that area of the house was clear. I definitely wanted to tag someone, and not go another round as “it”! Opening the door, I proceeded to take the wooden steps that led downstairs. It was a finished basement once you reached the carpeted floor below. But for now, I cringed a little at the feel of wood on my bare feet.
I made a quick survey of the large playroom, the laundry room, and the furnace room. There was no one here but Alicia’s cousin and his friend in front of the TV. They didn’t even seem to notice me. But I think I stood a while too long thinking about where to look next, because Jimmy turned to me with an annoyed expression.
“Will you get out of here! You’re feet stink!”
For the record, my feet do not stink. He was just being an obnoxious little boy, getting a chuckle out of his buddy. Still, I took the hint, and soon my toes were heading back upstairs.
I made a pass through the living room with no sign of Alicia, Carrie, or Lisa. Thought about going outside, but figured I should clear the house first. So I happened to be on my way to one of the bathrooms, when I walked by the kitchen again. What did I see? The three girls laughing and sitting at the table!
“Hey Erica,” Carrie called out. “No luck this time; we all made it back safe.”
Alicia smiled as I entered the room. “Yeah, what will it be next? Carrie and I think you’re pants, because you don’t want to expose your bare titties!”
I realized just then how quickly the stakes in this game escalated.
Damn, I wish Lisa let me keep my socks! But she was almost like my mother, ordering me what I could or could not wear. Now I really did have to make a choice. I didn’t want to take off my pants and risk my panties being seen by Jimmy or his friend. So I gave a sigh of distress, and slowly pulled my T-shirt over my head.
“See, I told you she was wearing a bra,” Lisa said quite smugly.
“Although I’m surprised they make one that small.” Carrie laughed and suggested, “Maybe it’s a training bra!” I self-consciously crossed my arms over my chest.
“Oh, we’re sorry, Erica,” my friend Alicia purred. “You know we only tease you because we love you!”
Lisa stood and walked behind me. Of course she couldn’t resist hooking a finger in the bra strap, and snapping it against my bare back. “Well, time for you to count again! But don’t worry, we’ll be back soon… while you are still looking for us in that wonder bra. I wonder what’s holding it up!”
And with that rude statement, the three girls scurried off. I then realized they had gotten a head start, so I quickly made my count with my eyes shut. When I opened them, about to start my search, I was shocked to see Jimmy staring at me from the refrigerator door.
“Why are you standing there in just a bra?” he asked, confused.
I faltered a bit before answering, “I… um… my shirt… I spilt something on my shirt. Your cousin went to clean it… and get me a new one!” Oh God, this was so embarrassing! An eight-year old boy was looking at me in my bra! But what was worse, I started thinking about the potential for even greater humiliation. I mean, if this had been a later round, I might be standing her in only bra and panties… and then he would see the damp spot in front of my crotch! Or even worse, a round later, I could be topless and this soon-to-be fourth grader would get an eyeful of my bare tits. I had better catch one of the girls quick, because I didn’t even want to consider the possibility of one of these boys finding me without any clothes… stark naked!
“You’re a clumsy girl,” he mumbled with a shake of his head, then proceeded to march back downstairs with his can of soda.
I stood for a moment, as though in a trance. At least he didn’t seem to be even slightly curious. And then I snapped back to reality. I had to find and tag one of my friends. First, I had planned at going only after Carrie, to make her continue her stripping. But now I was getting nervous, and any of the girls would do. But where were they hiding this time?
Careful not to let anyone slip back into the kitchen, I searched Alicia’s house one room at a time. When none of the three showed up, I understood that I would have to brave going outside. And that meant being outside in my bra! Well, the backyard wouldn’t be too bad since there was a lot of privacy. So I decided to start there.
Amazingly, the fresh air felt good on my bare arms and tummy. I even indulged myself to rub a few circles lightly around my belly button. The sun was warm on my back. Maybe I should just get this over with and take off all my clothes and chase down the girls au natural. Maybe I should just go back downstairs and give the boys a little show… Oh my gosh, what was I thinking! My fear and arousal must be getting to me. I had better find someone to tag real soon. Being “it” was making me horny!
So I ran through the back yard in my bare feet, but found no one to sneak up on. I looked behind trees, in the tool shed, over by the hammock. They definitely were not out here. I guess I should head around the side toward the front of the house. But first, I cleverly thought, I would check in the kitchen to be sure none of the girls had made it back to base.
Opening the back door, my jaw dropped to see Carrie, Alicia, and Lisa coolly drinking their water at the table.
“How…” I stuttered.
“You’re not very good at this game,” Alicia laughed.
“So what do we do with her when she loses all her clothes” Carrie inquired with a gleam in her eye.
This time, I found the strength to speak. “I have no intention of losing my clothes! I’m not going to be caught without a stitch by that pervert cousin of yours!”
“Hey,” Lisa poked a finger right between my breasts. “Jimmy and his friend are good boys, minding their own business. You’re the one running around half naked.”
“I am not half naked,” I pointed out, and immediately regretted my tone of voice.
Lisa approached me, putting one arm lovingly around my neck and shoulder. She pulled me close and with her other hand, popped open the button fly on my jeans. She whispered chillingly, “You will be, once you drop your pants, Erica.”
Where I might have protested and tried to draw out the inevitable, after Lisa’s antics, I was left trembling. My fingers picked up where hers had left off, as I opened my pants wide and let them slide down my legs. I did as was expected of me, following the rules of the game, and stepped out of denim material. There I stood in Alicia’s kitchen, dressed only in bra and panties. And her cousin and his friend were just below us, unsuspecting. God, I hoped no one decides to hide in the basement!
“Here, this will give you some incentive to find us,” Carrie said as she walked in front of me. She slipped a hand down the front of my panties like it was a perfectly natural thing to do. Her fingers gently caressed and tapped my pussy. “Still no fur!”
I opened my eyes, nearly about to cum, and found that the girls were already gone. And damn, now I was really turned on. Why did she have to do that? Well, this time, I made sure to count with my eyes open. I wasn’t about to let Jimmy or his friend wander in and see me in such a state of undress. But when I reached number 56, I heard the footsteps of the boys on the basement stairs. They were coming this way!
Shit, I had to get out of here! If they saw my drenched undies, they would probably think I peed myself! Besides, how would I explain the fact that I was only wearing a bra and pair of panties. I moved out into the hallway just off the kitchen entrance. I was out of sight, but could still hear their voices.
“Come on, Jimmy, let’s go play upstairs…”
Great, now they would be heading in this direction! I couldn’t bear the thought of them seeing me in my underwear, so I did the only thing I could think of. I ran out the front door!
So here I was out in front of Alicia’s house half naked. She didn’t live in a busy neighborhood, and it was pretty quiet this afternoon. I walked in a slow crouch over the lawn, the feel of grass underneath and between my toes, the pleasant breeze tickling all the bare flesh that was exposed. This was so hot! But I really had to concentrate on finding one of my friends. And that was when I saw Carrie squatting behind one of the bushes.
She must have been just as surprised to see me, and probably none of them thought I would dare to walk out into the front yard. Her eyes went wide for a second, and then she bolted from her hiding spot. I immediately gave chase. Both of us ran barefoot around the side of the house, into the backyard. My bra was coming a little loose with the exertion, but my panties were snug. We continued the pursuit up to the tool shed, and that was where I had her cornered.
Well, maybe not exactly cornered. She still had some room to maneuver, but if she dodged the wrong way, I would tag her.
“Wait,” Carrie called out, catching her breath. I slowed my approach.
“I’ve got a deal for you…”
I stopped, suspicious. “Why should I make a deal with you? I’ve got you trapped. If you make a break for the back door, I’ll tag you and you’ll be “it”!”
Carrie shook her head, “Maybe… maybe not. I’ve got longer legs than you.
I think I can beat you to the door, and then you will have to forfeit another piece of clothing. Which will it be, Erica… bra or panties?” “No way, Carrie, I’m not showing any more skin.”
Carrie cautiously moved her hand to the handle and opened the shed door.
All the while keeping an eye on my every move. “Are you willing to take that risk? Listen to what I have in mind… I will let you tag me, and then I’ll be “it”. But first you have to remove the last of your clothes. I just want to see you naked. Then I’ll give you back your underwear and you can tag me.”
I paused considering. She knew I was feeling horny. If I just stripped for her, I would be guaranteed of tagging her, and saved the embarrassment of further exposure in front of Alicia, Lisa, or worse… Jimmy and his obnoxious little friend!
“Come on,” Carrie egged me on. “You can do it inside the shed so no one will see. Except me of course!”
She started to step aside, and I found my slender legs taking me closer to the tool shed now opened invitingly. It was the only way I could be certain I would catch her. So once I stood in the doorway with my back turned toward Carrie, I slowly moved my hands to my back. Unclasping the bra by its hook, I let it fall forward. Then I tossed it over my shoulder, assuming it was caught by Carrie. My panties, I gradually shimmied down my hips and thighs, totally revealing my ass. When they fell to the ground, I left them there.
I was now standing completely naked outside, in the shadows of the open doors of Alicia’s dad’s tool shed. Looking at all the hardware hanging on the walls, the lawnmower parked against the back wall, made me feel really sexy. I started playing with my pussy.
“OK, Erica,” Carrie cooed, “turn around now.”
I did what she asked, and she could see my erect nipples, my glistening shaved snatch. She asked me so sweetly to raise my hands. This I did, but only to cup my breasts and squeeze them. My clitoris poked into view.
Carrie was twirling my bra in her hand. “Very cute, Erica. But you know what… I decided that I don’t want to be “it”!” And just like that, she turned and jogged all the way to the back door.
Deceived, I stood fully nude for a minute, before reaching down to pick up my panties and pull them back on. I took a step forward, and realized I was still topless.
“Come on, Erica, you can still catch me!”
My hands were covering my titties, rock hard nipples tickling the palms, as I bounced over to a tree for covering. I called out, “Is it safe?” “Sure, Alicia and Lisa are already at the table! I’m you’re only hope!” I moved closer and closer to the house, fearful that Jimmy might be watching me from an upstairs window. But then, the boys might also be back in the kitchen or the living room… they might see me when I make my topless entrance.
“Are the boys around?”
Carrie opened up the back door and slipped a leg inside. “Nope, just us girls!”
Well, I started a final sprint, thinking I could catch her off guard.
This of course left my breasts completely uncovered. The wind sure did feel good blowing past my overheated body! I was just a few feet away from her, when Carrie ducked all the way inside. Stumbling into the kitchen, I could only watch as she casually leaned back against the table where sat the other two.
“Now look what you’ve done,” Alicia mocked me. “You’re about to lose the last item of covering you have!”
“No!” I cried. “I was only supposed to remove my bra… but Carrie took it from me!”
“No I didn’t, silly. You gave it to me…”
Lisa put an end to the discussion, rendering her impartial verdict. “The way I see it, Erica, you are only to remove an item of clothing if you fail to catch any of us. Once we have all made it back to base. It’s not our fault you are taking off your clothes in the middle of the round! So right now, the only item left to take off are your panties. Ditch ‘em!” “But Lisa, I don’t want to be caught buck naked by Alicia’s cousin or her cousin’s friend…”
Alicia shook her head, “Well, you should have though about that before you decided to flash Carrie your nips!”
“But…but…”
“That’s right,” Carrie cheered on, “Let’s see your butt. And that pink little pussy, too”
Defeated, I could only hook my thumbs in the waistband of my underwear and start pulling them down. Why does this always happen to me? Before I knew it, I was completely naked in front of my friends. I crossed an arm over my breasts to hide the erection of my nipples, and draped the other hand over my crotch to prevent them from seeing my clit. I know they could smell how horny I was.
“Lisa,” I asked with a pleading expression, “Can I… oh, this is so embarrassing… can I cum?”
“No, you may not!”
“Well can I at least cover myself with a towel or something?” Lisa stamped her foot impatiently. “No, Erica, you will finish the game bare-assed nude. And you may not play with yourself at all during the round. If I find out you’ve been masturbating in the hallway closet, it will be much worse for you! Now close your eyes and count to a hundred!” “What if Jimmy walks in while I’m counting!”
“Don’t worry,” Alicia said, “Jimmy and his friend are harmless. Now close your eyes…”
I tried one more time, “But please, let me just look out for them…” “All right, Erica,” Lisa commanded. “Now you are going to climb on the table, and stand with your feet spread apart, your hands locked behind your head. And you are going to count to two hundred… with your eyes closed!”
It felt strange standing with my bare feet on the polished wooden surface of the kitchen table. It’s amazing the sensations you feel when you deprive yourself of sight. I felt the softness of my brown hair entwined with my fingers behind my head. I was aroused knowing that was the only hair on my body. Even more so, knowing that it was a secret I could never keep at this moment, with my smoothly shaved labia puffed out and parted. When I reached the count of 100, I could feel the juices flowing down my naked leg. At 150, I could feel my inch long nipples quivering at such brash exposure. I was sure the boys had entered the kitchen and were now studying my body revealed in all its glory. It took every once of discipline not to slip a finger in my slit. I counted two hundred and opened my eyes…
No one was there. No sign of the girls, or of Jimmy and his friend. I was alone in the kitchen. Naked as the day I was born, but alone.
Hopping down from the table, the first thing I did was grab a hand towel and wipe down the surface. Then I dried my lower body as best I could, although I moaned when the cloth brushed against my pussy. But I didn’t want to be leaking all over Alicia’s house!
So now I had to go about finding one of my friends while avoiding detection by two little boys. I quickly poked my head out the back door.
I couldn’t find any evidence that they went in this direction, and I wasn’t prepared to walk outside totally nude. I figured I had best make sure they were definitely not inside, before I try that adventure. There was no sound of Jimmy or his friend. So gathering up my courage, I gingerly stepped into the living room area.
It was funny, and I had to laugh to myself. Here, I was the one who should be hiding, yet in this perverted game of Lisa’s, I was the one that had to do all the seeking. Wouldn’t it make more sense for pursuers to try to find the naked girl? Well, I shrugged my bare shoulders and looked behind a couch. There was no one else in this room.
Likewise, I found no one in the den or the guest bedroom. I searched the bathroom, and thought this would be the best place to be caught undressed. After all, I could always say I was about to take a shower.
But none of the girls were hiding in there, and I even paused for a minute, daring the boys to encounter me like this. If they found me naked in the bathroom, they would be the ones who feeling guilty. But if I bumped into one of them, say, in the middle of the front lawn… God that would be humiliating!
I continued my bare ass tour of the house by cautiously making my way upstairs. This was scary as the steps creaked under the weight of my naked form. I hoped I didn’t attract attention from the noise. When I peered into Alicia’s bedroom, I had to fight the urge to toss myself on her bed and play with clit madly. My goodness… having an orgasm on Alicia’s bed? That would certainly draw some undue attention. Well, the feeling passed, sort of… I was finally able to move my legs back down the hall. But even as I walked naked into her parents’ room, I still had the desire to cum. But that was all I needed, to have Lisa pop out of the wardrobe and find me masturbating against her wishes. A quick look in the wardrobe showed that Lisa wasn’t hiding there, but I still moved on.
There was the sound of voices coming from the last room down the hall.
Greatly daring, I pressed my body up against the closed door, turning my head to get a better listen. Jimmy and his friend were in there playing, I guess. And they were talking about me.
“Jimmy, your cousin’s friend is nosy…”
“I know, that Erica is always snooping around. And she’s weird too.
Before, I caught her in the kitchen with her shirt off!” “Maybe she was hot?”
“I don’t know. She said she had an accident. Dumb, clumsy girl!” The two boys shared a laugh at my expense, and for some reason I started rubbing my pussy on the doorknob. The humiliation was turning me on even more, if that was possible! I was so busted if they opened the door at that moment.
“Hey, Jimmy, did you hear something outside?”
“I think so… it’s probably Erica snooping on us!” “Let’s get her!” They gave a loud battle cry together.
Thank goodness, I had the sense to turn and flee just as I felt the knob turn beneath my clitoris. I ran toward the staircase as I heard the door opening behind me, and nearly leaped down the steps.
“I don’t think she put her shirt back on, Jimmy.” My heart was pounding as I continued to run, hand sliding along the banister. I heard their footsteps at the head of the stairs.
“Do you think she took off all her clothes? Why would she be naked, Jimmy?” “Maybe she thought she could sneak up on us better, if she wasn’t wearing anything…”
Oh my God, these boys think I’m some kind of naked spy or something!
This is so embarrassing… I hope they didn’t really see me… maybe just my bare back. I entered the kitchen, and for once, the girls were not here.
Alicia, Carrie, and Lisa were still hiding. Either outside, or… or they went downstairs!
“Hey Erica,” Jimmy called from the living room. “Stop bothering us, or I’ll tell my cousin!”
Damn, they were still coming after me, and they sounded pissed! My options were limited at this point as I stood by the kitchen table. Out the back door, or down the basement stairs. I didn’t want to be hiding nude in broad daylight, so I decided on the latter. Down more steps I bounded in my bare feet, but foolishly I forgot to close the cellar door behind me. Now they would know which way I went for sure!
“This way, Jimmy, she went downstairs. She better not touch my video games!” As I reached the basement floor, I could see the TV and the console game were still left on. There were food bags and soda cans by the couch. Not a lot of good hiding places, come to think of it, so I jumped behind a reclining seat just as the boys reached the end of the stairs. And then the lights went out.
Great, I thought, my heart racing but rising with hope! This was my chance to escape. It wasn’t far, but I was pretty sure I could run to exit. I could just make out the outline of the steps by the dim light of the open door. Standing up, about to streak past these little pests, I moved one foot forward… and then was hit by the light of a flash light square in my face.
“All right, spy! Don’t move a muscle… Jimmy, I got her!” With the back of my arm, I shielded my eyes from the light in my face.
Then the light moved, its beam slowly tracing its decent down my body like the hands of a lover. I could look down and see a spotlight on my stomach, then on my bare pussy. I just stood and watched as the white circle moved lower, down my legs and came to rest on my feet. Then it was up again, darting to flash around my breasts… then shining on my pussy, before hitting me in the face to keep me off balance!
“Turn around, spy!”
For some reason, I did as I was told. Immediately, I saw light streaming at either side of my hips, and I knew the boy had turned the flashlight on my ass.
“Yeah, Jimmy, I can see her butt! I told you she wasn’t wearing nothing!” Just when I thought this couldn’t get anymore embarrassing, the lights suddenly flicked back on. Frozen, I closed my eyes and heard Jimmy come to stand next to his friend. Now they had no need of the flashlight.
They could clearly see my bare shoulders, the curve of my spine… the crack of my butt and blushing cheeks; all of my legs and calf…I even raised a foot on my toes, so they would see the bare sole. I could feel their eyes soaking it all in.
“Turn around, spy” Jimmy ordered. For Alicia’s little cousin, he sounded like he could come from Lisa’s family.
I complied, unable to resist, due to the overwhelming humiliation and excitement. However, I did retain some modesty by striking a familiar pose that concealed my breasts and pussy.
“Hands at your side,” Jimmy barked. Then he whispered to his friend, “I saw them do this on a cop show!”
With my arms dangling and hands resting lightly on the sides of my legs, my greatest fears that day had been realized. I was standing before these two boys completely undressed, my private pink parts utterly on display. At least I kept my legs clenched together.
“Why are you naked?” Jimmy began the interrogation.
Flustered, I relied, “I… I don’t know what you mean.” Jimmy shook his head disdainfully. “What a dumb girl! Don’t you realize that you’re not wearing any clothes?”
“And she looks funny,” his friend chimed in. “She don’t have anything down there!”
I turned my head, mortified, knowing that they were talking about my little pussy. My legs parted ever so slightly.
“Yeah, Erica, so why would you want to take off all your clothes? Aren’t you embarrassed?”
“Yes!” I nearly screamed. Then more softly I said, “Yes, I am embarrassed. Can you let me go now?”
“Wait,” Jimmy remained unconvinced. “We think that you took off your clothes so you could be more quiet to spy on us!”
“No,” I shook my head vigorously, causing my perky titties to bounce. I couldn’t believe I was trying to reason with the boy. “It’s not like that. Your cousin… my friends… we were playing a game…” Jimmy’s friend was skeptical. “And the loser has to take off their clothes?” I brushed the front of my foot behind my other leg’s calf in a nervous fashion. When I put it back on the floor, my thighs weren’t locked as tightly. “Yes, something like that. And I kept losing…” Jimmy laughed, “You must be really bad at games, because now you’re totally naked. No one could be that bad! But I’ll tell you what, Erica.
We are going to make you play one of our video games. If you play really bad, then your story will check out, and we can let you go.” “This is ridiculous,” I cried. “I’m nude! You should let me put some clothes on…”
Jimmy and his friend stepped forward, and it was then that I realized they were nearly as tall as me. Unafraid, the boy roughly took my arm and brought me to the couch. I was told to sit comfortably, which meant with my legs separated. They now had an unobstructed view of my bald pussy. But they were more interested in setting up the game, thrusting the controller into my grasp. I settled in, the comfy couch feeling good on my bare ass, and focused on the screen. At that moment, I couldn’t believe I was sitting in Alicia’s basement stark naked playing a video game, her cousin and his friend to either side of me. Yet it was all completely harmless, as they were more interested in the cool graphics and sound effects. I was the only one who noticed my clit poking out. So much for nothing there, I thought to myself.
Of course, I had no idea how to use the controllers. I was too distracted by my own nudity, and wondering what would happen if I actually played with some skill and aroused their suspicions. Would they claim I truly was a spy… what would they do to me, how would they punish me? Well, I wouldn’t find out because in a matter of seconds, I had lost and the game was over.
Jimmy yanked the joystick from me in disgust, unaware that the plastic grazed my sensitive nipple, and the cord brushed my pussy lips. A moan escaped my mouth.
“Yeah, you should groan! That was horrible! You must be the worst game player in the world… even for a girl! No wonder you’re naked! Now go on and get out of here.”
I stood up and faced the boys, realizing too late that this put my crotch eyelevel with Jimmy’s friend. Ashamed, I still managed to ask, “Well, have you seen your cousin and the others?”
“Outside,” Jimmy snarled, and I wasted no more time heading back upstairs, giving them a parting view of my ass.
“You’re right, Jimmy… she does smell funny.”
Back in the kitchen, I discovered that Alicia, Carrie, and Lisa were still nowhere to be found. Were we even still playing hide and seek? So far, I had done a lousy job at searching for my friends, and I was certainly no good at hiding from the boys. Maybe I should just give up and finger myself to my heart’s consent. I was just about to rest my thumb on my clitoris, when I remembered Lisa’s warning. Oh, this was absolute torture! Now I just wanted to find the girls, because maybe then she would let me cum. With this new resolve, I marched out the back door, the sun beating down on my naked body. I had the sudden impression of the flashlight sweeping over my figure, back in the basement.
I wandered around the backyard, looking behind trees and hammock swings.
I checked the tool shed, but they weren’t hiding in there. Glancing at the lawnmower, I wondered what it would be like to do Alicia’s chores in the nude. Well, no time for that now. I closed the shed doors and started to make my way around the side of the house, toward the front yard.
Yes, I should have been more concerned now about the diminishing privacy and the increasing likelihood that I would be caught. But truthfully, I was so horny, that I just didn’t care. I mean it’s not like I was going to start running out in the middle of the road. I kept to the side of the house, made sure there was no traffic, and then dashed across the lawn. Again, the breeze felt so unbelievably good on my bare skin! I stopped before the driveway, and saw the three girls sitting on the front stoop. All three of them, pointing and laughing at me. I began a naked jog directly at them.
“Hold on there, Lady Godiva,” Lisa brought me to a halt with the palm of her hand. “Let me explain to you your choices right now. We can continue to play this game, and you are free to tag anyone of us right now. But you have to remain as you are, and no touching yourself! Or, if you prefer, we can go find something else to do and let you… find some release.” Oh, thank you! I nearly cried. This was an easy choice. “Can I just go inside and take care of that?”
Lisa shook her head. “No, Erica. Your penalty for losing the game is to cream yourself right here, on Alicia’s front lawn.” I bit my lip in frustration. Or I could tag one of my friends and start a new round with one of them as “it”. But I would still be naked, and I wouldn’t be allowed to cum. I could hold out, couldn’t I? And I would show Jimmy and his friend that I didn’t lose all the time. I took a trembling step forward, reaching out to touch Carrie on the head.
Maybe she was doing me a favor, or just trying to humiliate me some more, I don’t know. But as I leaned in close, Carrie took the opportunity to blow gently on my sweet pussy. That sent me over the edge.
I took three steps backward and fell to the grass, the blades sensually tickling my bottom. My hands were running all over my body, squeezing and massaging and pinching my nipples. Then I used my fingers to spread wide my pussy, thumb flicking my erect clit with devious pleasure. Index and middle finger were inserted… thrusting deep… bucking my hips… Oh, this was going to be a big one! Juices squirted out in a gushing stream as I came loud and long.
“Maybe we could use Erica to water your lawn,” Carrie and Alicia laughed at my very wet orgasm.
Lisa just looked down at my quivering body and then announced, “All right, who’s up for some ice-cream!”
And as I lay in front of the house, spread-eagle, naked and prone, I saw the girls pile into Lisa’s car. The engine started. Then the passenger side door opened as Carrie stuck out her head.
“Coming, Erica?”
THE END
by AMERICAN COWBOY
This was going to be great, I thought to myself, as I pressed myself against the large oak tree in Alicia’s backyard. Finally, someone else was going to be the victim of my friend’s little games. For once, it wouldn’t be me losing my clothes!
Carrie, Lisa, and I were over Alicia’s house that afternoon. We were getting pretty bored, and Lisa suggested that we should play a game.
Well, more like she told us we were going to play a game, in her usual bossy way. She decided that we were going to play Hide-and Seek. Now I thought this sounded a little silly, for a group of seventeen year-old-girls to be playing such a childish game on a summer afternoon.
But since it was Lisa who came up with the idea, there of course was a catch. You see, one person was “it” and if she couldn’t tag anyone before they made it back to “base”, she would have to remove a piece of clothing. I guess it was sort of like Strip Hide and Seek.
Well, we all took turns drawing cards for the highest number. The person who came out with the lowest card would start the game as “it”. Turns out, Carrie was the one who picked a three of clubs! So she started counting to 100 in the kitchen, while the rest of us dispersed throughout Alicia’s home and property. Anywhere inside or outside was fair game to hide. But the tricky part was that Alicia’s eight-year-old cousin and his friend, were also over the house today, down in the basement playing video games.
The thought of winding up naked, and maybe being seen by the boys got me a little excited, I have to admit. Still, I was pretty relieved it was Carrie starting off the game. Sure enough, after the first round, Lisa and Alicia and I made it back to the kitchen table (“base”) without Carrie catching us. She just laughed and kicked off her flip-flops. The next round, she would have to chase us in her bare feet!
Well, the first time, I had chosen a hiding spot in the living room of Alicia’s house. I figured it would be easy enough to slip back into the kitchen, once Carrie went seeking. Now, however, I decided to be a little more daring, and I ventured outside… finding this nice big tree to settle in behind. I had a great view of the back door, so I could see when Carrie took her search outside, and then I would make my way back to base.
My thoughts started wandering to how the game might unfold. I wondered which item of clothing she would take off next… her shirt or her shorts.
It would be funny to see Carrie in her underwear. And if this kept up, and she didn’t tag anyone, she would have to strip stark nude! What a nice reversal of fortunes that would be. Closing my eyes, I imagined what her naked breasts would look like, pictured her unclothed butt bouncing around outside. I felt myself grind against the tree a little.
And then I felt pressure on my arm, my arm being squeezed.
“Tag,” Carrie smiled at me. “You’re it!”
I can’t believe I let the girl sneak up on me! I guess moving around over the grass barefoot did have its advantages. Or maybe I should have been paying more attention.
“All right, Erica, let’s go. It’s back to the kitchen so you can start counting. Do you want to undress for me now, or wait for the others?” This she added with another squeeze of my arm.
“I…I’ll wait until we get inside.”
So we all gathered around the kitchen table once more. Taking my cue from Carrie, I decided I would remove my shoes first. I sat down in the chair and unlaced my sneakers.
Lisa folded her arms across her chest and said, “Shoes and socks, if that is your first choice!”
“But… but,” I stammered, “That would be two items of clothing!” “Yes, I can count. But it would only be fair to Carrie and the rest of us. Besides, each round, the person who is “it” has to reveal some skin.” “Exactly,” Alicia chimed in. “So Erica has to take off her socks so we can all admire her pretty feet!”
“Oh whatever,” I huffed as the three of them laughed at me. I don’t know how Carrie was able to kick off her footwear so casually, but for me to peel off my shoes and socks… it was so humiliating. Finally I stood back up, my jeans coming to just above my bare ankles. “You guys better run, because I’m starting to count now!”
With that, the girls seemed to just vanish, each of them departing in a different direction. I hid my eyes, and made the requisite count to 100.
Now after considering my options, I thought I had better check the basement first. This way I could be sure that area of the house was clear. I definitely wanted to tag someone, and not go another round as “it”! Opening the door, I proceeded to take the wooden steps that led downstairs. It was a finished basement once you reached the carpeted floor below. But for now, I cringed a little at the feel of wood on my bare feet.
I made a quick survey of the large playroom, the laundry room, and the furnace room. There was no one here but Alicia’s cousin and his friend in front of the TV. They didn’t even seem to notice me. But I think I stood a while too long thinking about where to look next, because Jimmy turned to me with an annoyed expression.
“Will you get out of here! You’re feet stink!”
For the record, my feet do not stink. He was just being an obnoxious little boy, getting a chuckle out of his buddy. Still, I took the hint, and soon my toes were heading back upstairs.
I made a pass through the living room with no sign of Alicia, Carrie, or Lisa. Thought about going outside, but figured I should clear the house first. So I happened to be on my way to one of the bathrooms, when I walked by the kitchen again. What did I see? The three girls laughing and sitting at the table!
“Hey Erica,” Carrie called out. “No luck this time; we all made it back safe.”
Alicia smiled as I entered the room. “Yeah, what will it be next? Carrie and I think you’re pants, because you don’t want to expose your bare titties!”
I realized just then how quickly the stakes in this game escalated.
Damn, I wish Lisa let me keep my socks! But she was almost like my mother, ordering me what I could or could not wear. Now I really did have to make a choice. I didn’t want to take off my pants and risk my panties being seen by Jimmy or his friend. So I gave a sigh of distress, and slowly pulled my T-shirt over my head.
“See, I told you she was wearing a bra,” Lisa said quite smugly.
“Although I’m surprised they make one that small.” Carrie laughed and suggested, “Maybe it’s a training bra!” I self-consciously crossed my arms over my chest.
“Oh, we’re sorry, Erica,” my friend Alicia purred. “You know we only tease you because we love you!”
Lisa stood and walked behind me. Of course she couldn’t resist hooking a finger in the bra strap, and snapping it against my bare back. “Well, time for you to count again! But don’t worry, we’ll be back soon… while you are still looking for us in that wonder bra. I wonder what’s holding it up!”
And with that rude statement, the three girls scurried off. I then realized they had gotten a head start, so I quickly made my count with my eyes shut. When I opened them, about to start my search, I was shocked to see Jimmy staring at me from the refrigerator door.
“Why are you standing there in just a bra?” he asked, confused.
I faltered a bit before answering, “I… um… my shirt… I spilt something on my shirt. Your cousin went to clean it… and get me a new one!” Oh God, this was so embarrassing! An eight-year old boy was looking at me in my bra! But what was worse, I started thinking about the potential for even greater humiliation. I mean, if this had been a later round, I might be standing her in only bra and panties… and then he would see the damp spot in front of my crotch! Or even worse, a round later, I could be topless and this soon-to-be fourth grader would get an eyeful of my bare tits. I had better catch one of the girls quick, because I didn’t even want to consider the possibility of one of these boys finding me without any clothes… stark naked!
“You’re a clumsy girl,” he mumbled with a shake of his head, then proceeded to march back downstairs with his can of soda.
I stood for a moment, as though in a trance. At least he didn’t seem to be even slightly curious. And then I snapped back to reality. I had to find and tag one of my friends. First, I had planned at going only after Carrie, to make her continue her stripping. But now I was getting nervous, and any of the girls would do. But where were they hiding this time?
Careful not to let anyone slip back into the kitchen, I searched Alicia’s house one room at a time. When none of the three showed up, I understood that I would have to brave going outside. And that meant being outside in my bra! Well, the backyard wouldn’t be too bad since there was a lot of privacy. So I decided to start there.
Amazingly, the fresh air felt good on my bare arms and tummy. I even indulged myself to rub a few circles lightly around my belly button. The sun was warm on my back. Maybe I should just get this over with and take off all my clothes and chase down the girls au natural. Maybe I should just go back downstairs and give the boys a little show… Oh my gosh, what was I thinking! My fear and arousal must be getting to me. I had better find someone to tag real soon. Being “it” was making me horny!
So I ran through the back yard in my bare feet, but found no one to sneak up on. I looked behind trees, in the tool shed, over by the hammock. They definitely were not out here. I guess I should head around the side toward the front of the house. But first, I cleverly thought, I would check in the kitchen to be sure none of the girls had made it back to base.
Opening the back door, my jaw dropped to see Carrie, Alicia, and Lisa coolly drinking their water at the table.
“How…” I stuttered.
“You’re not very good at this game,” Alicia laughed.
“So what do we do with her when she loses all her clothes” Carrie inquired with a gleam in her eye.
This time, I found the strength to speak. “I have no intention of losing my clothes! I’m not going to be caught without a stitch by that pervert cousin of yours!”
“Hey,” Lisa poked a finger right between my breasts. “Jimmy and his friend are good boys, minding their own business. You’re the one running around half naked.”
“I am not half naked,” I pointed out, and immediately regretted my tone of voice.
Lisa approached me, putting one arm lovingly around my neck and shoulder. She pulled me close and with her other hand, popped open the button fly on my jeans. She whispered chillingly, “You will be, once you drop your pants, Erica.”
Where I might have protested and tried to draw out the inevitable, after Lisa’s antics, I was left trembling. My fingers picked up where hers had left off, as I opened my pants wide and let them slide down my legs. I did as was expected of me, following the rules of the game, and stepped out of denim material. There I stood in Alicia’s kitchen, dressed only in bra and panties. And her cousin and his friend were just below us, unsuspecting. God, I hoped no one decides to hide in the basement!
“Here, this will give you some incentive to find us,” Carrie said as she walked in front of me. She slipped a hand down the front of my panties like it was a perfectly natural thing to do. Her fingers gently caressed and tapped my pussy. “Still no fur!”
I opened my eyes, nearly about to cum, and found that the girls were already gone. And damn, now I was really turned on. Why did she have to do that? Well, this time, I made sure to count with my eyes open. I wasn’t about to let Jimmy or his friend wander in and see me in such a state of undress. But when I reached number 56, I heard the footsteps of the boys on the basement stairs. They were coming this way!
Shit, I had to get out of here! If they saw my drenched undies, they would probably think I peed myself! Besides, how would I explain the fact that I was only wearing a bra and pair of panties. I moved out into the hallway just off the kitchen entrance. I was out of sight, but could still hear their voices.
“Come on, Jimmy, let’s go play upstairs…”
Great, now they would be heading in this direction! I couldn’t bear the thought of them seeing me in my underwear, so I did the only thing I could think of. I ran out the front door!
So here I was out in front of Alicia’s house half naked. She didn’t live in a busy neighborhood, and it was pretty quiet this afternoon. I walked in a slow crouch over the lawn, the feel of grass underneath and between my toes, the pleasant breeze tickling all the bare flesh that was exposed. This was so hot! But I really had to concentrate on finding one of my friends. And that was when I saw Carrie squatting behind one of the bushes.
She must have been just as surprised to see me, and probably none of them thought I would dare to walk out into the front yard. Her eyes went wide for a second, and then she bolted from her hiding spot. I immediately gave chase. Both of us ran barefoot around the side of the house, into the backyard. My bra was coming a little loose with the exertion, but my panties were snug. We continued the pursuit up to the tool shed, and that was where I had her cornered.
Well, maybe not exactly cornered. She still had some room to maneuver, but if she dodged the wrong way, I would tag her.
“Wait,” Carrie called out, catching her breath. I slowed my approach.
“I’ve got a deal for you…”
I stopped, suspicious. “Why should I make a deal with you? I’ve got you trapped. If you make a break for the back door, I’ll tag you and you’ll be “it”!”
Carrie shook her head, “Maybe… maybe not. I’ve got longer legs than you.
I think I can beat you to the door, and then you will have to forfeit another piece of clothing. Which will it be, Erica… bra or panties?” “No way, Carrie, I’m not showing any more skin.”
Carrie cautiously moved her hand to the handle and opened the shed door.
All the while keeping an eye on my every move. “Are you willing to take that risk? Listen to what I have in mind… I will let you tag me, and then I’ll be “it”. But first you have to remove the last of your clothes. I just want to see you naked. Then I’ll give you back your underwear and you can tag me.”
I paused considering. She knew I was feeling horny. If I just stripped for her, I would be guaranteed of tagging her, and saved the embarrassment of further exposure in front of Alicia, Lisa, or worse… Jimmy and his obnoxious little friend!
“Come on,” Carrie egged me on. “You can do it inside the shed so no one will see. Except me of course!”
She started to step aside, and I found my slender legs taking me closer to the tool shed now opened invitingly. It was the only way I could be certain I would catch her. So once I stood in the doorway with my back turned toward Carrie, I slowly moved my hands to my back. Unclasping the bra by its hook, I let it fall forward. Then I tossed it over my shoulder, assuming it was caught by Carrie. My panties, I gradually shimmied down my hips and thighs, totally revealing my ass. When they fell to the ground, I left them there.
I was now standing completely naked outside, in the shadows of the open doors of Alicia’s dad’s tool shed. Looking at all the hardware hanging on the walls, the lawnmower parked against the back wall, made me feel really sexy. I started playing with my pussy.
“OK, Erica,” Carrie cooed, “turn around now.”
I did what she asked, and she could see my erect nipples, my glistening shaved snatch. She asked me so sweetly to raise my hands. This I did, but only to cup my breasts and squeeze them. My clitoris poked into view.
Carrie was twirling my bra in her hand. “Very cute, Erica. But you know what… I decided that I don’t want to be “it”!” And just like that, she turned and jogged all the way to the back door.
Deceived, I stood fully nude for a minute, before reaching down to pick up my panties and pull them back on. I took a step forward, and realized I was still topless.
“Come on, Erica, you can still catch me!”
My hands were covering my titties, rock hard nipples tickling the palms, as I bounced over to a tree for covering. I called out, “Is it safe?” “Sure, Alicia and Lisa are already at the table! I’m you’re only hope!” I moved closer and closer to the house, fearful that Jimmy might be watching me from an upstairs window. But then, the boys might also be back in the kitchen or the living room… they might see me when I make my topless entrance.
“Are the boys around?”
Carrie opened up the back door and slipped a leg inside. “Nope, just us girls!”
Well, I started a final sprint, thinking I could catch her off guard.
This of course left my breasts completely uncovered. The wind sure did feel good blowing past my overheated body! I was just a few feet away from her, when Carrie ducked all the way inside. Stumbling into the kitchen, I could only watch as she casually leaned back against the table where sat the other two.
“Now look what you’ve done,” Alicia mocked me. “You’re about to lose the last item of covering you have!”
“No!” I cried. “I was only supposed to remove my bra… but Carrie took it from me!”
“No I didn’t, silly. You gave it to me…”
Lisa put an end to the discussion, rendering her impartial verdict. “The way I see it, Erica, you are only to remove an item of clothing if you fail to catch any of us. Once we have all made it back to base. It’s not our fault you are taking off your clothes in the middle of the round! So right now, the only item left to take off are your panties. Ditch ‘em!” “But Lisa, I don’t want to be caught buck naked by Alicia’s cousin or her cousin’s friend…”
Alicia shook her head, “Well, you should have though about that before you decided to flash Carrie your nips!”
“But…but…”
“That’s right,” Carrie cheered on, “Let’s see your butt. And that pink little pussy, too”
Defeated, I could only hook my thumbs in the waistband of my underwear and start pulling them down. Why does this always happen to me? Before I knew it, I was completely naked in front of my friends. I crossed an arm over my breasts to hide the erection of my nipples, and draped the other hand over my crotch to prevent them from seeing my clit. I know they could smell how horny I was.
“Lisa,” I asked with a pleading expression, “Can I… oh, this is so embarrassing… can I cum?”
“No, you may not!”
“Well can I at least cover myself with a towel or something?” Lisa stamped her foot impatiently. “No, Erica, you will finish the game bare-assed nude. And you may not play with yourself at all during the round. If I find out you’ve been masturbating in the hallway closet, it will be much worse for you! Now close your eyes and count to a hundred!” “What if Jimmy walks in while I’m counting!”
“Don’t worry,” Alicia said, “Jimmy and his friend are harmless. Now close your eyes…”
I tried one more time, “But please, let me just look out for them…” “All right, Erica,” Lisa commanded. “Now you are going to climb on the table, and stand with your feet spread apart, your hands locked behind your head. And you are going to count to two hundred… with your eyes closed!”
It felt strange standing with my bare feet on the polished wooden surface of the kitchen table. It’s amazing the sensations you feel when you deprive yourself of sight. I felt the softness of my brown hair entwined with my fingers behind my head. I was aroused knowing that was the only hair on my body. Even more so, knowing that it was a secret I could never keep at this moment, with my smoothly shaved labia puffed out and parted. When I reached the count of 100, I could feel the juices flowing down my naked leg. At 150, I could feel my inch long nipples quivering at such brash exposure. I was sure the boys had entered the kitchen and were now studying my body revealed in all its glory. It took every once of discipline not to slip a finger in my slit. I counted two hundred and opened my eyes…
No one was there. No sign of the girls, or of Jimmy and his friend. I was alone in the kitchen. Naked as the day I was born, but alone.
Hopping down from the table, the first thing I did was grab a hand towel and wipe down the surface. Then I dried my lower body as best I could, although I moaned when the cloth brushed against my pussy. But I didn’t want to be leaking all over Alicia’s house!
So now I had to go about finding one of my friends while avoiding detection by two little boys. I quickly poked my head out the back door.
I couldn’t find any evidence that they went in this direction, and I wasn’t prepared to walk outside totally nude. I figured I had best make sure they were definitely not inside, before I try that adventure. There was no sound of Jimmy or his friend. So gathering up my courage, I gingerly stepped into the living room area.
It was funny, and I had to laugh to myself. Here, I was the one who should be hiding, yet in this perverted game of Lisa’s, I was the one that had to do all the seeking. Wouldn’t it make more sense for pursuers to try to find the naked girl? Well, I shrugged my bare shoulders and looked behind a couch. There was no one else in this room.
Likewise, I found no one in the den or the guest bedroom. I searched the bathroom, and thought this would be the best place to be caught undressed. After all, I could always say I was about to take a shower.
But none of the girls were hiding in there, and I even paused for a minute, daring the boys to encounter me like this. If they found me naked in the bathroom, they would be the ones who feeling guilty. But if I bumped into one of them, say, in the middle of the front lawn… God that would be humiliating!
I continued my bare ass tour of the house by cautiously making my way upstairs. This was scary as the steps creaked under the weight of my naked form. I hoped I didn’t attract attention from the noise. When I peered into Alicia’s bedroom, I had to fight the urge to toss myself on her bed and play with clit madly. My goodness… having an orgasm on Alicia’s bed? That would certainly draw some undue attention. Well, the feeling passed, sort of… I was finally able to move my legs back down the hall. But even as I walked naked into her parents’ room, I still had the desire to cum. But that was all I needed, to have Lisa pop out of the wardrobe and find me masturbating against her wishes. A quick look in the wardrobe showed that Lisa wasn’t hiding there, but I still moved on.
There was the sound of voices coming from the last room down the hall.
Greatly daring, I pressed my body up against the closed door, turning my head to get a better listen. Jimmy and his friend were in there playing, I guess. And they were talking about me.
“Jimmy, your cousin’s friend is nosy…”
“I know, that Erica is always snooping around. And she’s weird too.
Before, I caught her in the kitchen with her shirt off!” “Maybe she was hot?”
“I don’t know. She said she had an accident. Dumb, clumsy girl!” The two boys shared a laugh at my expense, and for some reason I started rubbing my pussy on the doorknob. The humiliation was turning me on even more, if that was possible! I was so busted if they opened the door at that moment.
“Hey, Jimmy, did you hear something outside?”
“I think so… it’s probably Erica snooping on us!” “Let’s get her!” They gave a loud battle cry together.
Thank goodness, I had the sense to turn and flee just as I felt the knob turn beneath my clitoris. I ran toward the staircase as I heard the door opening behind me, and nearly leaped down the steps.
“I don’t think she put her shirt back on, Jimmy.” My heart was pounding as I continued to run, hand sliding along the banister. I heard their footsteps at the head of the stairs.
“Do you think she took off all her clothes? Why would she be naked, Jimmy?” “Maybe she thought she could sneak up on us better, if she wasn’t wearing anything…”
Oh my God, these boys think I’m some kind of naked spy or something!
This is so embarrassing… I hope they didn’t really see me… maybe just my bare back. I entered the kitchen, and for once, the girls were not here.
Alicia, Carrie, and Lisa were still hiding. Either outside, or… or they went downstairs!
“Hey Erica,” Jimmy called from the living room. “Stop bothering us, or I’ll tell my cousin!”
Damn, they were still coming after me, and they sounded pissed! My options were limited at this point as I stood by the kitchen table. Out the back door, or down the basement stairs. I didn’t want to be hiding nude in broad daylight, so I decided on the latter. Down more steps I bounded in my bare feet, but foolishly I forgot to close the cellar door behind me. Now they would know which way I went for sure!
“This way, Jimmy, she went downstairs. She better not touch my video games!” As I reached the basement floor, I could see the TV and the console game were still left on. There were food bags and soda cans by the couch. Not a lot of good hiding places, come to think of it, so I jumped behind a reclining seat just as the boys reached the end of the stairs. And then the lights went out.
Great, I thought, my heart racing but rising with hope! This was my chance to escape. It wasn’t far, but I was pretty sure I could run to exit. I could just make out the outline of the steps by the dim light of the open door. Standing up, about to streak past these little pests, I moved one foot forward… and then was hit by the light of a flash light square in my face.
“All right, spy! Don’t move a muscle… Jimmy, I got her!” With the back of my arm, I shielded my eyes from the light in my face.
Then the light moved, its beam slowly tracing its decent down my body like the hands of a lover. I could look down and see a spotlight on my stomach, then on my bare pussy. I just stood and watched as the white circle moved lower, down my legs and came to rest on my feet. Then it was up again, darting to flash around my breasts… then shining on my pussy, before hitting me in the face to keep me off balance!
“Turn around, spy!”
For some reason, I did as I was told. Immediately, I saw light streaming at either side of my hips, and I knew the boy had turned the flashlight on my ass.
“Yeah, Jimmy, I can see her butt! I told you she wasn’t wearing nothing!” Just when I thought this couldn’t get anymore embarrassing, the lights suddenly flicked back on. Frozen, I closed my eyes and heard Jimmy come to stand next to his friend. Now they had no need of the flashlight.
They could clearly see my bare shoulders, the curve of my spine… the crack of my butt and blushing cheeks; all of my legs and calf…I even raised a foot on my toes, so they would see the bare sole. I could feel their eyes soaking it all in.
“Turn around, spy” Jimmy ordered. For Alicia’s little cousin, he sounded like he could come from Lisa’s family.
I complied, unable to resist, due to the overwhelming humiliation and excitement. However, I did retain some modesty by striking a familiar pose that concealed my breasts and pussy.
“Hands at your side,” Jimmy barked. Then he whispered to his friend, “I saw them do this on a cop show!”
With my arms dangling and hands resting lightly on the sides of my legs, my greatest fears that day had been realized. I was standing before these two boys completely undressed, my private pink parts utterly on display. At least I kept my legs clenched together.
“Why are you naked?” Jimmy began the interrogation.
Flustered, I relied, “I… I don’t know what you mean.” Jimmy shook his head disdainfully. “What a dumb girl! Don’t you realize that you’re not wearing any clothes?”
“And she looks funny,” his friend chimed in. “She don’t have anything down there!”
I turned my head, mortified, knowing that they were talking about my little pussy. My legs parted ever so slightly.
“Yeah, Erica, so why would you want to take off all your clothes? Aren’t you embarrassed?”
“Yes!” I nearly screamed. Then more softly I said, “Yes, I am embarrassed. Can you let me go now?”
“Wait,” Jimmy remained unconvinced. “We think that you took off your clothes so you could be more quiet to spy on us!”
“No,” I shook my head vigorously, causing my perky titties to bounce. I couldn’t believe I was trying to reason with the boy. “It’s not like that. Your cousin… my friends… we were playing a game…” Jimmy’s friend was skeptical. “And the loser has to take off their clothes?” I brushed the front of my foot behind my other leg’s calf in a nervous fashion. When I put it back on the floor, my thighs weren’t locked as tightly. “Yes, something like that. And I kept losing…” Jimmy laughed, “You must be really bad at games, because now you’re totally naked. No one could be that bad! But I’ll tell you what, Erica.
We are going to make you play one of our video games. If you play really bad, then your story will check out, and we can let you go.” “This is ridiculous,” I cried. “I’m nude! You should let me put some clothes on…”
Jimmy and his friend stepped forward, and it was then that I realized they were nearly as tall as me. Unafraid, the boy roughly took my arm and brought me to the couch. I was told to sit comfortably, which meant with my legs separated. They now had an unobstructed view of my bald pussy. But they were more interested in setting up the game, thrusting the controller into my grasp. I settled in, the comfy couch feeling good on my bare ass, and focused on the screen. At that moment, I couldn’t believe I was sitting in Alicia’s basement stark naked playing a video game, her cousin and his friend to either side of me. Yet it was all completely harmless, as they were more interested in the cool graphics and sound effects. I was the only one who noticed my clit poking out. So much for nothing there, I thought to myself.
Of course, I had no idea how to use the controllers. I was too distracted by my own nudity, and wondering what would happen if I actually played with some skill and aroused their suspicions. Would they claim I truly was a spy… what would they do to me, how would they punish me? Well, I wouldn’t find out because in a matter of seconds, I had lost and the game was over.
Jimmy yanked the joystick from me in disgust, unaware that the plastic grazed my sensitive nipple, and the cord brushed my pussy lips. A moan escaped my mouth.
“Yeah, you should groan! That was horrible! You must be the worst game player in the world… even for a girl! No wonder you’re naked! Now go on and get out of here.”
I stood up and faced the boys, realizing too late that this put my crotch eyelevel with Jimmy’s friend. Ashamed, I still managed to ask, “Well, have you seen your cousin and the others?”
“Outside,” Jimmy snarled, and I wasted no more time heading back upstairs, giving them a parting view of my ass.
“You’re right, Jimmy… she does smell funny.”
Back in the kitchen, I discovered that Alicia, Carrie, and Lisa were still nowhere to be found. Were we even still playing hide and seek? So far, I had done a lousy job at searching for my friends, and I was certainly no good at hiding from the boys. Maybe I should just give up and finger myself to my heart’s consent. I was just about to rest my thumb on my clitoris, when I remembered Lisa’s warning. Oh, this was absolute torture! Now I just wanted to find the girls, because maybe then she would let me cum. With this new resolve, I marched out the back door, the sun beating down on my naked body. I had the sudden impression of the flashlight sweeping over my figure, back in the basement.
I wandered around the backyard, looking behind trees and hammock swings.
I checked the tool shed, but they weren’t hiding in there. Glancing at the lawnmower, I wondered what it would be like to do Alicia’s chores in the nude. Well, no time for that now. I closed the shed doors and started to make my way around the side of the house, toward the front yard.
Yes, I should have been more concerned now about the diminishing privacy and the increasing likelihood that I would be caught. But truthfully, I was so horny, that I just didn’t care. I mean it’s not like I was going to start running out in the middle of the road. I kept to the side of the house, made sure there was no traffic, and then dashed across the lawn. Again, the breeze felt so unbelievably good on my bare skin! I stopped before the driveway, and saw the three girls sitting on the front stoop. All three of them, pointing and laughing at me. I began a naked jog directly at them.
“Hold on there, Lady Godiva,” Lisa brought me to a halt with the palm of her hand. “Let me explain to you your choices right now. We can continue to play this game, and you are free to tag anyone of us right now. But you have to remain as you are, and no touching yourself! Or, if you prefer, we can go find something else to do and let you… find some release.” Oh, thank you! I nearly cried. This was an easy choice. “Can I just go inside and take care of that?”
Lisa shook her head. “No, Erica. Your penalty for losing the game is to cream yourself right here, on Alicia’s front lawn.” I bit my lip in frustration. Or I could tag one of my friends and start a new round with one of them as “it”. But I would still be naked, and I wouldn’t be allowed to cum. I could hold out, couldn’t I? And I would show Jimmy and his friend that I didn’t lose all the time. I took a trembling step forward, reaching out to touch Carrie on the head.
Maybe she was doing me a favor, or just trying to humiliate me some more, I don’t know. But as I leaned in close, Carrie took the opportunity to blow gently on my sweet pussy. That sent me over the edge.
I took three steps backward and fell to the grass, the blades sensually tickling my bottom. My hands were running all over my body, squeezing and massaging and pinching my nipples. Then I used my fingers to spread wide my pussy, thumb flicking my erect clit with devious pleasure. Index and middle finger were inserted… thrusting deep… bucking my hips… Oh, this was going to be a big one! Juices squirted out in a gushing stream as I came loud and long.
“Maybe we could use Erica to water your lawn,” Carrie and Alicia laughed at my very wet orgasm.
Lisa just looked down at my quivering body and then announced, “All right, who’s up for some ice-cream!”
And as I lay in front of the house, spread-eagle, naked and prone, I saw the girls pile into Lisa’s car. The engine started. Then the passenger side door opened as Carrie stuck out her head.
“Coming, Erica?”
THE END
-
- Strip-Master In-Chief
- Posts: 306
- Joined: Mon Oct 07, 2019 7:18 pm
- Has thanked: 171 times
- Been thanked: 242 times
- Contact:
Erica and the Blackout
Part 1
Erica and the Blackout
by AMERICAN COWBOY
My parents were making me take a stupid driver’s safety class over the summer. Not that I needed extra driving lessons or anything like that. I already learned how to drive in my friend Alicia’s car, and I was saving up to buy a car of my own for this upcoming senior year of high school.
But apparently, by taking this class, my parents got a deduction on the insurance policy, so they were forcing me to attend. I guess I was considered high-risk.
At least Carrie was also taking the same class, and she could keep me company during these tedious four-hour long sessions. They were held in a downtown office building, scheduled on weekday nights from 6:00pm to 10:00pm. Since it was summer vacation, no one minded us staying out late. This particular evening was kind of hot and humid, and the teacher’s lesson was more boring than usual.
I had spent the entire day in my air-conditioned home, so I was dressed perhaps a little too warm for the classroom. I was wearing jeans and a Coca-Cola T-shirt, and of course, my sneakers and white ankle socks.
Carrie, sitting next to me, looked much more breezy in her cute little skirt, silky flowing top, and flip-flops. We had the back row of seats to ourselves, with the other thirteen students who occupied the room seated in front of us. The instructor dispensed his speech about improper U-turns and parallel parking with all the excitement of dry paint peeling, even with the aid of a laptop presentation projected on a screen.
We had just returned from our first break, about an hour and a half into the class, when all of a sudden the fluorescent lighting flickered and went out! Well, at least this was something different. I guess the rest of the power went out too, because the teacher’s projector screen went blank, and nothing blinked on his computer. A few girls in the room screamed at first, and some of the boys just laughed. Some nervous minutes passed by, with people grumbling, “what the hell?” Well, it looked like all the heat and excess use of air-conditioners finally put a drain on the electricity in the neighborhood.
“This is great,” I leaned over and said to Carrie in the darkness, “they’ll have to let us go home because of the blackout!” But no sooner had I gotten my hopes up, then the teacher appeared brandishing a flashlight in front of his face. He looked like he was about to tell a ghost story.
“Students, remain calm! It’s just a little power outage in the area.
I’ve been told that the electric company has already dispatched technicians, and power will be restored in half an hour. Now you are all responsible young men and women, so if you will just stay seated, I will see if I can find out more information.”
Of course the class immediately returned to casual conversation, despite the fact that we could not see one another. No one seemed really freaked out by the situation. So we were all sitting in utter darkness, in the lecture room of some dumpy old office building, with no promise of electricity for at least thirty minutes. It was no big deal.
“Hey, Erica,” Carrie whispered to me. She reached out to make physical contact by touching my arm. I could just make out a glint in her hazel eyes.
“What?” I may have jumped a little, then said more calmly, “Pretty crazy, huh? I can’t believe he’s making us stay here!” I heard my friend shift in her chair. “Yeah, well… I just had a crazy idea.” “Oh?” I asked, feeling suddenly afraid and excited. It was getting rather warm in the room. No fans were working, I supposed.
In the surrounding blackness, I thought I could dimly see the white teeth of Carrie’s smile. “Hey, Erica… I dare you to remove some of your clothes!”
I didn’t answer right away. I couldn’t answer. The very thought, given spoken form by her words, sent a cool shiver down my spine. There were fourteen other adolescents in this classroom. True, the teacher had left momentarily, but no telling when he would be back. Although, he did say the lights would be off for half an hour…
“Come on, Erica. No one can see us at all. Here; watch… I’m going to get up and stand on my chair!”
There was the sound of metal legs scratching the surface of the floor. I didn’t know what this was supposed to prove, but it did seem to captivate me. Maybe I could just make out Carrie’s form rising from her seat, and then standing tall above me. My eyes were probably growing a little more adjusted to the dark. I still couldn’t see the backs of the heads of any of our fellow students. And I was pretty sure they could not see us.
More shuffling next to me indicated that my friend had resumed a sitting position. “See, we could practically get away with anything right now!
I’ll tell you what… I’m going to give you a full minute to decide what to take off. Go ahead, Erica, surprise me. I want to see if you are brave enough to do it!”
I know I was now feeling really hot as the seconds passed by between us.
My arms were moving, but I was careful not to make too much noise. The other boys and girls might not be able to see us, but they might very possibly hear us in the back and get curious. My mind was racing, trying to fight the urge to undress in the middle of class. What if the lights suddenly went on? God that would be so embarrassing! Uncomfortable, I twisted and turned and wriggled in my chair like a worm on the end of a fishhook. Wondering all the while, how far should I go… Carrie’s hands slapped the top of her desk. She was obviously not too concerned with making noise. But then she whispered, “OK, little girl, time’s up! Let’s see how you did for us!”
She could barely contain the giggle in her voice. For myself, I sat completely still, frozen in place. I really had no idea what she had in mind. Then I heard Carrie moving again, apparently leaving her own seat.
I felt her walk near me, crouching down before my feet.
“Hmmm… I feel Erica’s bare little tootsies!” she observed by touch. Her fingers gently massaged around and in between my toes. “I guess this means you took off your shoes and socks.”
“Stop,” I squirmed and had to suppress a giggle of my own, as Carrie stroked the bottom of my naked foot. “I’m ticklish!” “Really?” she said, taking both soles in her hands, rubbing down the heel and ankle, back up to my toes. “That’s good to know.” I pressed myself further back into the chair, as far as I could go.
Because now Carrie had slowly run her hands up my lower legs…softly over my calf and shins, forcing them apart. It felt like ages that I endured her inquisitive touch, wishing for her to stop. Yet, I was also finding great pleasure from the contact with my bare skin.
Her hands came to rest on my knees after a couple of gentle squeezes. I think she looked up at me when she said, “You weren’t wearing shorts tonight! I guess this means you took off your pants completely. Oh, Erica, I’m so proud of you!”
My body flushed with delight hearing her praise, and also feeling a thrill of excitement. I wish I could have seen Carrie enjoying the sensation of my slender legs, but I was gratified by her approval. I was also caught unawares when she reached out to take hold of my hands… gently pulling me out of the chair. I now stood barefoot in the back of the classroom, and not wearing any pants. Yet in the concealing blackness brought on by the power outage, no one seemed to notice.
“I wonder what else you removed,” she coaxed most devilishly. I heard her flip-flops slap across the floor, emphasizing my own lack of shoes or socks. She had come to stand on the other side of me, peering at me through the darkness. Then, her hand extended and pressed against the exposed flesh of my flat tummy. Carrie rubbed my stomach a few times, even stuck a finger in my belly button. My legs trembled and I felt myself getting damp. The suspense of where she would place her hands next was driving me mad!
Like a thunderclap, she suddenly reached forward and gripped both my shoulders. Shoulders, Carrie found, that were quite bare. “Why, Erica… you must have taken off your shirt! I bet you feel a lot cooler now. But the question is, are you wearing a bra tonight?”
I shook my head, no, my breath taken away knowing that she would soon discover this for herself. She was looking straight at me, I think, because I could just make out the reflections of her eyes. Also, I could smell the sweet fragrance of her chewing-gum breath. I could picture her smiling at me. Then I felt her fingers oh so slowly trace down from the tips of my shoulders and down my arms. We were standing toe to toe, but of course Carrie is a bit taller than me. She had no problem placing both her palms beneath my neck, then making symmetrical circles downward to cup my naked breasts.
“No bra,” she breathed into my face. And then Carrie began tugging at my nipples, stretching them and flicking the one-inch protrusions between her fingers. “I do believe I could play with these all day.” “Please,” I murmured. But I don’t know if I meant please do or please stop. All I know is that Carrie took her sweet time convincing herself that my little titties were completely out in the open. She continued to rub each of my hard nipples between her thumb and forefinger, testing their pliability. She used a middle finger to snap them up and down repeatedly. All she needed to do was bend her head down and suckle them between her teeth… but I was quickly brought out of that daydream.
“You know, Erica, I suppose this only leaves one mystery. Did you go all the way? Did you take off your little panties, and strip naked in back of the class? Are you totally nude, right now?”
I was getting nervous, and whimpered, “Carrie, not so loud!” But there was only the sound of the other students chattering, an occasional cough, and the scrape of metal chair legs on the floor.
My friend continued, “I could just reach behind you and give a quick swat on the bottom. What would my hand find… cloth material, or the soft skin of your bare ass!”
“Do it!” I begged her through clenched teeth to get this over with.
“Or maybe we should see if you are standing before me, full frontal,” Carrie laughed. “That seems like more fun…”
We were in fact standing very close at that moment. I was pretty sure I could make out the tip of her nose, her lips almost brushing my face.
She placed one hand behind my head, fingers sliding through my own hair, while the other started touching me again between my breasts. Carrie slipped her wandering hand further down, grazing my tummy, and tickling just beneath my navel. Her touch lingered on this part of my body for an agonizing few moments, and then paused in her teasing. Here we go! I bit my lip and closed my eyes, even though the room was completely dark. I quivered… and then I could feel her fingertips dancing lightly over the bare mound of my vulva.
She turned her hand effortlessly around, and brushed her knuckles against my pussy. She reached inside my inner thigh, as I parted my legs to permit this exploration, and her fingers traced back up to the folds of my pussy lips. Carrie’s hand was now between my legs, and she cupped my pussy entirely. Then she found what she was looking for. As if heeding a command, my clitoris emerged… I couldn’t help but push forward to press the little man in the canoe against her palm. Maneuvering her deft fingers, she kept one thumb on top of my clit, while inserting two fingers into my wet slit.
“Carrie,” I gasped, “You’re going to make me cum!” This was so embarrassing! Even though I said the words, I didn’t release myself just yet. What she was doing down there, was too unreal. She fingered and rubbed and teased, always tapping my poor swollen clit.
Then rubbing it again in furious circles…
“Aaaah,” I moaned, and I think I heard some chairs spinning around. I was about to have an orgasm in the back of my driver’s safety class, being masturbated by my friend! This was so humiliating, and I loved it!
“I’m cumming…”
And then I felt Carrie’s mouth full on mine, her tongue darting inside to tickle my own tongue. She had taken the breath from me, and it seemed all bodily functions stopped.
“Don’t cum yet,” She whispered.
“All right,” I answered, feeling really weak, but able to hold back the spasms. I was hot, and horny, and wet; but I wasn’t about to let loose.
Carrie patted me on the cheek and asked absurdly, “You are really naked right now, aren’t you?”
To this, I nodded my head, suddenly ashamed.
“Say it to me, Erica.” Her bossing me around wasn’t like Lisa. It was more soothing and gentle. She coaxed the confession from me.
“I am so naked right now, Carrie…”
“How naked,” She continued to press.
“Completely naked. I took off all my clothes, Carrie… everything I was wearing. I stripped naked in the back of the room. First I kicked off my shoes, and then I quickly pulled a sock off each foot. I popped open my jeans, and slid them and my panties down my legs together. Bottomless in the chair, I rubbed my ass on the seat and delighted in the air on my bare pussy. I then pulled my T-shirt over my head and threw it on the floor. I wasn’t wearing a bra. And now I am so nude. My butt is totally bare, my titties are free, there is nothing hiding my pussy at all. If the lights weren’t out, you could see every inch of me… even my secret pink parts!”
“Good,” Carrie replied, satisfied at last. I think she smiled. “But I want to see you naked. Let’s sneak out of class…”
My heart skipped a beat. “What? Are you crazy? We’ll get in trouble… I can’t go anywhere like this…”
“Like what?” my friend teased me.
“Like this,” I spread my arms, but that was a silly thing to do since the room was dark.
“I can’t see you, Erica. Nobody else can either. No one will see that you aren’t wearing any clothes!”
I didn’t know what to say. I could only stammer, “But… but…” Carrie reached out and found my hand. She started leading me, groping through the darkness, to the side wall of the room. “Come on, this will be fun!”
So what could I do? I followed in step behind her. My friend must have eyes like a cat, because she seemed to know exactly how far to walk. I could feel her turn, now facing the front of the room, and I sensed the plastered wall near my bare shoulder. Slowly, we moved forward… well, Carrie moved with confidence. I more accurately shuffled ahead inch by inch, dragging my feet with nothing on them. Of course, I had to keep pace, my arm being pulled by a stronger girl.
Apparently no one was paying any attention to us, or even suspected that we were making an exit. But all of a sudden, I heard a chair in the front row slide a little, and the boy sitting there exclaimed he had to go to the bathroom! I heard his footsteps drawing near us… thankfully, Carrie pressed back against the wall. My bare ass cheeks made contact with the cool plaster. As he approached the doorway, the boy must have passed within an inch of my naked form.
And then I thought, what if there were lights on outside the classroom?
When the door opened, I would be totally revealed! Or at least, the silhouette of my unclothed figure. I held my breath, listening to this guy fumble for the doorknob. Squeezing Carrie’s hand, I peered through the darkness and watched as the door swung out… only leading to more darkness beyond. We waited for a few moments for the student to get his bearings and grope his way to the bathroom down the hall. And then, just like that, my friend was tugging me forward again, through the open door.
We progressed several yards in the opposite direction before I had to stop walking, my bare legs trembling.
“Carrie, I don’t think I can do this! Can’t we just hurry back to our seats and wait for the lights to go on?”
A flip of her strawberry-blonde hair in my face, told me she shook her head. “No, Erica, that wouldn’t be any fun. I’m going to let go of your hand now. Will you be all right? Are you going to follow along, or do I have to drag you by your clitoris!”
Oh my gosh, what a terribly wicked thing for her to say! I could almost picture Carrie reaching down her arm, taking the small nub of my clit between her thumb and forefinger…then marching me through the hallway.
How humiliating! Truth be told, even as I had this mental image, my clit poked out fully erect and capable of being grasped.
“OK, then… I’ll come with you. But where are we going?” “Not sure. But this way seems as good as any. Besides what could be more exciting than exploring a pitch black office building with a buck naked Erica!”
Well, I have to admit, it was pretty exciting. But I wish she didn’t have to announce so loudly that I was nude! We might run into somebody.
And then I had a frightening thought.
“Carrie, all my clothes are back in the room! If one of the students finds them, they will know that I took off all my clothes!” My friend laughed in the darkness. “Oh, Erica, do you really think people were paying attention to how you were dressed? Still, it would be pretty funny to discover a pile of discarded clothes in the back of the class. Let’s see, they would find a pair of sneakers and socks, a T-shirt, a pair of jeans, and someone’s panties…”
She must have known the effect of these words, ticking off every single item that I had previously been wearing, and now I most definitely was not. I felt my nipples grow long and hard. A nervous step forward had me bumping into Carrie’s back, the hem of her skirt brushing my upper thighs and pussy.
“Careful, Erica… I don’t want you to trip.”
And then a man’s voice called, “Is somebody out there?” Oh my gosh, we were just passed in the hallway! I self-consciously covered myself with my arms and held my legs together tight. I tried not to make a sound.
Of course, Carrie had to answer, “Sorry, sir, we just had to use the ladies room. I think we can find it all right.”
“We?” the man said. From the sound of his voice, he could have been maybe three feet away from my nude body.
“Yes, my friend Erica came with me. We thought it would be safer that way. Say hi, Erica!”
I wiggled my toes on the cold floor, and kept both my hands clamped over my shaved vulva. “Um… hi, I’m Erica.” I can’t believe I was standing here, talking to this man, and I was completely naked!
Finally he seemed satisfied, and mentioned before leaving us, “That was very smart of you to accompany your friend, Erica. You’re a good girl.” His footsteps fading in the distance, suddenly Carrie slapped my bare butt. But then her hand turned more soothing as it rubbed and massaged the cheek.
“You did great, Erica! See… no problem. Let’s find out what’s this way!” I was briefly stunned to hear her flip-flops slapping down the hall, away from me, leaving me stark naked in the darkness. But I quickly regained my senses, and chased after my clothed friend. This was the first time I had moved with any real exertion, and my little titties bounced free. In no time, I had reached Carrie’s side, standing before an open door like a black void in the surrounding blackness. There was a slight breeze coming from this passage. She fumbled out an arm to reach behind her, and rested her hand on my tummy. Just a little lower, and those fingers would have been tickling my slit!
“Looks like this is a stairwell!” Carrie said. “Let’s see how far up these stairs climb. But this time, Erica, I want you to lead.” “But… I won’t know where I’m going. And I could bump into a person walking down the stairs…and I don’t have a thing on!” Carrie laughed mischievously, “And with me behind you… oooh, a naked Erica sandwich!” She then playfully tickled my abdomen. “Come on, do it for me!”
“OK… OK…” I puffed between spurts of laughter. It was all I could do to resist the urge to take her hands and place them on my breasts! Instead, I slowly moved in front of her, my bare leg brushing against her body.
There was a railing to one side, and this I quickly found and gripped tight. My toes also quickly found the ascending steps and I began to lift my legs. The first flight ended on a landing, it seemed, then made a turn before continuing upward. Behind me, Carrie suggested that we climb higher. It was halfway up the next flight that I realized, if the lights were turned on, she would have a really intimate view of my naked backside. I mean, the way I had to carefully lift one leg at a time to find the steps, totally exposed my little puckered anus and lower lips.
I truly had nothing to hide, and now I was leaving a trail of my own juices on the stairs.
We made our ascent all the way to the very top landing. Here, my hands came to lean against the metal bar of some kind of security door.
Unknowingly, Carrie walked right into me, letting her body nestle against mine… her fingers coming to rest on my nude hips.
She leaned in close and whispered, “Does it open? Let’s see where it leads.” My friend and I opened the large door together, although she had to press forward causing her breasts through her shirt to squish against the bare skin of my back. Carrie’s knee of course was also bare, and I was aware of it pushing into my inner thigh. If only she would forget the door, and lower her hands to start toying my pussy… wait, what was I thinking? Suddenly, the weight of the door shifted and we tumbled forward.
I caught myself from falling, although I did take more than a couple ungraceful steps forward. And then I found myself out in the open air, outside on the roof of the building! Oh no, and I was totally nude! I draped an arm over my titties and clutched my hairless pubic mound, turning around to see Carrie walking in my direction to join me. Her eyes drank in my unclothed body.
“So, Erica, I guess you really did take off your clothes!” “You knew I did… didn’t you?” I mean, she had run her hands over practically every inch of skin that I was showing. Even the inch that now pulsed beneath my quivering palm. Looking around, I saw the sun was setting, though it was not completely dark. The moon was in the sky and the first stars were out. There was no doubt Carrie could see all of me right now. Well, almost all of me…
“Oh for heaven’s sake, Erica, put your arms down!”
Hearing her chide me like a little girl made me remove my hands at once.
This then had the effect of exposing my clean shaved pussy and small-sized breasts, which I thought made me look like a little girl.
But I felt like a really horny young woman, with the coolness of the night air on my naked body.
I watched Carrie walk to the edge of the roof. There was a brick ledge about waist high winding around the sides of the building, so it’s not like we were going to fall off. Casually, my bare feet stepping lightly over the gravelly surface, I strolled along next to my friend. It was weird to see the other buildings across the street, also with their lights out. And the street lamps below, normally would have been shining on by now. I guess the power was out for several blocks. A quick look again over the ledge of the building, and I saw there were some people down on the sidewalk, talking on their cell phones.
“Oh my gosh, Carrie… do you think anyone can see us up here… do you think they can see me?”
While I looked around fretfully, I still had everything (especially my labia) hanging out in the open. Carrie continued to admire the lightless skyline, in between enjoying the show I was giving her. I noticed her gaze embrace me from head to toe, only to linger on my nether regions, and I had an impulsive idea.
Testing her, I asked, “Wouldn’t it be wild if I masturbated for you on top of the roof, with those people so close, on the streets below!” “Maybe,” she answered, but only shrugged her shoulders. I had secretly hoped she would move nearer and bring me off.
“Well…” I was a little disappointed and feeling embarrassed by my arousal. My pussy was so wet, and my clit was almost standing up! “Well, how about you join me. Take off your clothes, too, Carrie.” She was a girl of five-foot six, which seemed to tower over my frame, and full-figured. Not unattractive at all, Carrie had very curvy breasts and a nice round ass. At least, I think she did. I have seen her in a swimsuit, and she had clear, fair skin. Her features were topped off by long, strawberry-blonde hair done up in clips tonight, and a smattering of freckles across her nose. I’ve always wondered if her hair below was the same color. As I started fingering myself, I realized how much I wanted to see Carrie naked! Then to my delight, she started teasing and playing with her little skirt… flipping it up and down, giving me peeks of her pink panties beneath.
Her hands moved to the white string that held her top closed, and this too she started to twine around her finger, while doing a little dance.
She lifted a leg off the ground, leaving the flip-flop behind, and I was moaning at the sight of her bare foot. Returning beneath the play of her skirt, her hands slipped into the sides of her panties, pretending to slide them down… then back up again. Carrie was driving me crazy! I wish she would just get undressed!
Amazed, I watched as she stepped out of the other flip-flop, then walked back toward the door that led down into the office building. What was she doing, I gasped aloud. I could hardly concentrate as I spread open my pink lips. Carrie disappeared behind the door. At that moment, I was left alone on the rooftop… alone, and completely naked, and really horny, too! A minute passed, and I saw Carrie stick out her bare arm… Oh, she had gone back there to remove her top! I was getting wetter by the minute. Then, the arm disappeared, only to be followed by Carrie’s leg. I saw her foot turn, toes wiggling at me, and my eyes roamed up her naked calf and knee, all the way up to her thigh!
“Carrie!” I couldn’t contain myself any longer, and started to run toward the door. “Carrie, are you naked like me?”
As I approached the top step, the door swung outward and she answered, “No, Erica, not like you…”
My heart sunk to see she was standing there, yes in her bare feet, but still wearing her skirt and top, and underwear for that matter.
Suddenly, I was very conscious of my own nudity, even as our toes touched. “But, Carrie, why? Why don’t you strip for me?” In reply, she only pointed. I turned completely around, giving her full view of my naked rear. To my shock, I saw that the lights had come on in the building across the street! That must have just happened, I hoped, or else I could have been totally seen up here…
Carrie only laughed as she ran a finger between the crack of my butt, which caused me to spin around. “Power’s back on.”
“Oh no,” I cried, “now what? Class is going to resume…” Pinching my aching nipples, she told me, “Well, I’m not going to miss the class. If I skip out completely, my mom will kill me. But don’t worry, Erica, I’ll cover for you. I’ll tell the teacher you got sick or something…”
“But what am I supposed to do now!” I nearly danced on my toes in desperation, my tits breaking free from her fingers.
Carrie folded her arms across her chest, pondering the situation. Then her whole face lit up. “OK, here’s what we’ll do! If you can stay naked for the rest of the evening…and if you can make it downstairs to my car when class lets out… then we will drive back to my house, and I’ll give you a surprise.”
“But, Carrie, I just want to cum right now! Don’t make me spend all night in the nude!”
She only smiled at me and said, “Two words, Erica… full frontal!” I hung my head, but gradually brought my hands away from my privates. I could see how flushed my skin was, and that my vulva was bright pink and puffed out. Still, I managed to squeak, “All right… I’ll do it.” “Squeal!” Carrie voiced her excitement, and furthermore gave me a peck on the cheek as she passed by me to retrieve and put back on her flip-flops. Now I felt really naked. My friend was completely dressed, and here I was covered by nothing! Returning to the stairwell, she paused to fondle my ass. “Be a good girl, Erica!”
Oh, oh, I moaned, then watched as Carrie bounced down the now well-lit stairs. Staying where I was, I hid behind the door. Nothing left to do, but wait it out, I supposed. The metal bar was feeling nice against my lower back. Wondering what the time was, I absentmindedly looked at my wrist. Of course, I wasn’t wearing a watch. For that matter, I didn’t have any jewelry either… no rings, or earrings, or even a necklace.
Except for my eyebrows and the hair on top of my head, I was all bare skin. Still, I figured it would be another couple of hours before the driver’s safety class ended.
Then I realized that I had to pee. Maybe it was all the excitement, or perhaps the soda I drank before leaving my house. It occurred to me, that I could just do my business out here on the roof, and nobody would ever know. Actually, that thought got me pretty hot and I walked slowly out of the doorway. I pictured my naked body posed with legs spread apart, letting loose a warm golden stream. But then I would have nothing to wipe myself with, and that was too gross. So I resigned myself to heading back inside the building to find a ladies room.
Down the stairs I started, although I was really afraid of being caught in this kind of position. I didn’t know who else was working here. But I found the courage to open the door on the first landing that I reached.
It did seem pretty quiet. Besides, I guess most people went home after 5:00pm. The door opened just as quietly, and I peered into an empty hallway. Cautiously, I moved ahead, my bare feet finding that the corridor was carpeted. Very nice. Looked like there were other doors along the wall that probably opened into offices. It was a lot more corporate up here than on the first level where we had the class, which looked like it was being renovated. I reasoned that a fancy floor like this must have a bathroom somewhere for these executives to use!
I proceeded to walk bare-ass naked, passing offices to my left and right. With the lights off inside those rooms, I could see myself in the glossy black reflection of the windows. Yes, my nipples were still sticking out like eraser heads… and my little pussy looked like a flower ready to bloom. Or ready to be plucked. I ran a hand over my smooth stomach, then continued to move down the hall.
Just in time, I caught myself before walking by a room with an open doorway and the lights were on! Even worse, I could hear a man’s voice coming from inside. But just a little further past this office, appeared to be a pair of doors with the markings of a lavatory. Standing there as silent as I could, I listened, but there was no other voice. He must be talking on the phone. If his back was to the door, I was certain I could dash down the hall and make it to the safety of the women’s bathroom. Or maybe I could just excuse myself, and appear before him… showing the man my cute seventeen-year-old body, with my bare breasts and shaved slit, and say I just needed to take a piss. Oh my, what was going on inside my mind! Before I even could consider that wild notion, I covered my tits and pussy and slipped passed the office.
It didn’t seem like he saw me, because he continued his phone call without missing a beat. Although a part of me felt a twinge of regret, I still heaved a sigh of relief. Upon reaching the door to the ladies room, I found it was open, and slowly stepped inside. My good fortune was lasting, as the stalls were apparently empty. Still, the opportunity would not be missed to catch the view of myself in the ceiling high mirrors at the wash sinks. Under the bright lights of the public restroom, my nudity was revealed in all its glory. I turned a little to admire my ass. Now, I’m always embarrassed about my tits, which I think are too small, except they have these really long nipples… especially when I was horny, like I was now. But I think my ass is one of my better parts, really tight and nicely shaped. My legs are nice too, I guess, but I could not see all of them in the mirrors. My crotch, however, I could see fully by stepping back. Without the sparse hair that used to grow there above my mound, I think it is pretty cute too. Yes, I decided, my butt and my pussy are my best features!
Then I realized that I still had to pee. I scurried over to the first vacant stall, and sat naked on the toilet. That was kind of awkward, but it did feel good to empty my bladder. As I patted myself down with the sanitary paper, I was feeling really good… and thought about playing with my clitoris. But I remembered the promise Carrie made, and I had made a promise to myself not to cum until I saw her completely undressed. So I finished and flushed, and rinsed my hands. I also washed my face and wiped down the inside of my thighs, before heading once more back into the hallway.
This, I did a little too abruptly, and I had to keep from loosing my senses. After all, I was still the only person around here who was completely undressed, and knew that there was at least one other man on this floor. The corridor was empty, but I had to be more careful. Any moment, he could close down for the night and exit his office… to find me standing there with everything exposed! Listening right at the edge of his door, I heard him still on the phone. I thought about just bolting down the hall toward the stairs, but the pitter-patter of my bare feet might make too much noise. So once again, I clutched my naughty parts, and slinked past the office.
I was home free, I thought, when I heard the man say, “You’re not going to believe this, Bob… but I think a naked girl just ran by my office!” Oh, how humiliating! Now I streaked the rest of the way to the stairs, and closed the door behind me.
“No, she’s gone now. Yeah, there’s a bunch of high school kids taking a Driver’s Ed class downstairs. Must have been a prank or a dare. Cute, though… nice tail.”
My heart was racing as I ran down the steps. I didn’t know if the man was going to follow after me, or report my presence to the rest of the building. The class would find out and they would know that little Erica was running around with her clothes off! Maybe the teacher would force me to take the remainder of these summer sessions in the nude! Then I caught my breath as I headed down the last flight. This was getting ridiculous. I clearly couldn’t hang around this place in my current state of undress. I might as well just leave and find Carrie’s car. Then I could hide out and wait for her there.
The exit to the back parking lot was on the ground floor. I made my way past more rooms, turning around now and then, expecting to find staring eyes upon me. I walked past restrooms, a snack machine, and the security office, finally reaching the door that led outside. It would be dark out, but not pitch black. Not like during the blackout. I stuck my head beyond the door, and checked that it was clear. Good, the lot was deserted. Now I gingerly lifted one bare leg out the exit, then the rest of my bare body followed.
Well, I realized at once that with the streetlights glowing fiercely, it was rather well-lit out here. At least that would make it easy to find Carrie’s car. She drove a cute two-door Saturn. Now that the memory of my little scare upstairs was beginning to fade, it did feel kind of good walking around naked. I was starting to feel hot and sexy again as I walked between the parking spaces. Sometimes I would run my hand along the side of a nice-looking car, or rub my body against a side-view mirror. I wondered what the boys in the class would think if they knew their cars were being touched by nude female skin! Then I found the one that belonged to Carrie.
Hurrying around to the passenger side, I pulled on the door handle. I couldn’t wait to be with her again! Damn… the door was locked! Why did Carrie tell me to find her car, if the doors were locked and I couldn’t get in? Well, thinking back, she did say to wait until the end of class and then find her car. Maybe she meant she would be waiting and ready to pick me up. Oh well, there was nothing I could do now, but wait for her.
The only problem was, I was stuck outside totally naked!
Crouching down as best I could, I spent the time trying to keep my mind off my predicament, and wondering what adventures Carrie had in store for me. After a long while, I suddenly heard the sound of doors opening and voices! I jumped to my feet and could make out the group of students emerging from the building. I could also feel my clit emerging from its hood. Oh, hurry Carrie! I don’t want to be caught like this!
I was careful to keep my lower body hidden from view behind the passenger door panel. But then someone called out, “Hey, is that girl naked!”
I spun around and saw that some people were exiting from a door on the other side of the parking lot. They had seen my bare behind. And now they must have caught a glimpse of my titties and pussy before I had the chance to cover up. Oh, oh… hurry, Carrie!
“Erica, what are you doing?” My friend laughed as she easily opened the driver side door of her car. “I said you could come down and find my car, but I didn’t think you would wait out in the open! You really are wild…”
Through gritted teeth, and nearly bouncing up and down, I said, “Please pop open the lock Carrie. I don’t want anyone else from class to see me!” “Hold on, there… I have to get something out of the trunk,” Carrie replied and took her time walking behind the car, and clicking the button on the keys. Meanwhile, there were more whistles and shouts of NICE ASS! and SHOW US YOUR TITS! Oh, this was so embarrassing… She pulled out a large white and yellow beach towel, which at first I thought she was going to give me for covering. Instead, Carrie folded it and proceeded to get in the driver side of the car, and placed the towel on the passenger seat. She rolled down the power window in front of me, exposing my bare midriff, my arms crossed over my breasts.
“Can’t have you getting your juices all over my car interior, Erica!” And finally, she unlocked the door. I opened it immediately and climbed inside.
“Did you remember to bring my clothes?” I asked.
“I knew I forgot something,” Carrie teased, then reached over and squeezed my naked thigh. “But you weren’t going to be getting dressed anytime soon. Come on, let’s ditch this place!”
Erica and the Blackout
by AMERICAN COWBOY
My parents were making me take a stupid driver’s safety class over the summer. Not that I needed extra driving lessons or anything like that. I already learned how to drive in my friend Alicia’s car, and I was saving up to buy a car of my own for this upcoming senior year of high school.
But apparently, by taking this class, my parents got a deduction on the insurance policy, so they were forcing me to attend. I guess I was considered high-risk.
At least Carrie was also taking the same class, and she could keep me company during these tedious four-hour long sessions. They were held in a downtown office building, scheduled on weekday nights from 6:00pm to 10:00pm. Since it was summer vacation, no one minded us staying out late. This particular evening was kind of hot and humid, and the teacher’s lesson was more boring than usual.
I had spent the entire day in my air-conditioned home, so I was dressed perhaps a little too warm for the classroom. I was wearing jeans and a Coca-Cola T-shirt, and of course, my sneakers and white ankle socks.
Carrie, sitting next to me, looked much more breezy in her cute little skirt, silky flowing top, and flip-flops. We had the back row of seats to ourselves, with the other thirteen students who occupied the room seated in front of us. The instructor dispensed his speech about improper U-turns and parallel parking with all the excitement of dry paint peeling, even with the aid of a laptop presentation projected on a screen.
We had just returned from our first break, about an hour and a half into the class, when all of a sudden the fluorescent lighting flickered and went out! Well, at least this was something different. I guess the rest of the power went out too, because the teacher’s projector screen went blank, and nothing blinked on his computer. A few girls in the room screamed at first, and some of the boys just laughed. Some nervous minutes passed by, with people grumbling, “what the hell?” Well, it looked like all the heat and excess use of air-conditioners finally put a drain on the electricity in the neighborhood.
“This is great,” I leaned over and said to Carrie in the darkness, “they’ll have to let us go home because of the blackout!” But no sooner had I gotten my hopes up, then the teacher appeared brandishing a flashlight in front of his face. He looked like he was about to tell a ghost story.
“Students, remain calm! It’s just a little power outage in the area.
I’ve been told that the electric company has already dispatched technicians, and power will be restored in half an hour. Now you are all responsible young men and women, so if you will just stay seated, I will see if I can find out more information.”
Of course the class immediately returned to casual conversation, despite the fact that we could not see one another. No one seemed really freaked out by the situation. So we were all sitting in utter darkness, in the lecture room of some dumpy old office building, with no promise of electricity for at least thirty minutes. It was no big deal.
“Hey, Erica,” Carrie whispered to me. She reached out to make physical contact by touching my arm. I could just make out a glint in her hazel eyes.
“What?” I may have jumped a little, then said more calmly, “Pretty crazy, huh? I can’t believe he’s making us stay here!” I heard my friend shift in her chair. “Yeah, well… I just had a crazy idea.” “Oh?” I asked, feeling suddenly afraid and excited. It was getting rather warm in the room. No fans were working, I supposed.
In the surrounding blackness, I thought I could dimly see the white teeth of Carrie’s smile. “Hey, Erica… I dare you to remove some of your clothes!”
I didn’t answer right away. I couldn’t answer. The very thought, given spoken form by her words, sent a cool shiver down my spine. There were fourteen other adolescents in this classroom. True, the teacher had left momentarily, but no telling when he would be back. Although, he did say the lights would be off for half an hour…
“Come on, Erica. No one can see us at all. Here; watch… I’m going to get up and stand on my chair!”
There was the sound of metal legs scratching the surface of the floor. I didn’t know what this was supposed to prove, but it did seem to captivate me. Maybe I could just make out Carrie’s form rising from her seat, and then standing tall above me. My eyes were probably growing a little more adjusted to the dark. I still couldn’t see the backs of the heads of any of our fellow students. And I was pretty sure they could not see us.
More shuffling next to me indicated that my friend had resumed a sitting position. “See, we could practically get away with anything right now!
I’ll tell you what… I’m going to give you a full minute to decide what to take off. Go ahead, Erica, surprise me. I want to see if you are brave enough to do it!”
I know I was now feeling really hot as the seconds passed by between us.
My arms were moving, but I was careful not to make too much noise. The other boys and girls might not be able to see us, but they might very possibly hear us in the back and get curious. My mind was racing, trying to fight the urge to undress in the middle of class. What if the lights suddenly went on? God that would be so embarrassing! Uncomfortable, I twisted and turned and wriggled in my chair like a worm on the end of a fishhook. Wondering all the while, how far should I go… Carrie’s hands slapped the top of her desk. She was obviously not too concerned with making noise. But then she whispered, “OK, little girl, time’s up! Let’s see how you did for us!”
She could barely contain the giggle in her voice. For myself, I sat completely still, frozen in place. I really had no idea what she had in mind. Then I heard Carrie moving again, apparently leaving her own seat.
I felt her walk near me, crouching down before my feet.
“Hmmm… I feel Erica’s bare little tootsies!” she observed by touch. Her fingers gently massaged around and in between my toes. “I guess this means you took off your shoes and socks.”
“Stop,” I squirmed and had to suppress a giggle of my own, as Carrie stroked the bottom of my naked foot. “I’m ticklish!” “Really?” she said, taking both soles in her hands, rubbing down the heel and ankle, back up to my toes. “That’s good to know.” I pressed myself further back into the chair, as far as I could go.
Because now Carrie had slowly run her hands up my lower legs…softly over my calf and shins, forcing them apart. It felt like ages that I endured her inquisitive touch, wishing for her to stop. Yet, I was also finding great pleasure from the contact with my bare skin.
Her hands came to rest on my knees after a couple of gentle squeezes. I think she looked up at me when she said, “You weren’t wearing shorts tonight! I guess this means you took off your pants completely. Oh, Erica, I’m so proud of you!”
My body flushed with delight hearing her praise, and also feeling a thrill of excitement. I wish I could have seen Carrie enjoying the sensation of my slender legs, but I was gratified by her approval. I was also caught unawares when she reached out to take hold of my hands… gently pulling me out of the chair. I now stood barefoot in the back of the classroom, and not wearing any pants. Yet in the concealing blackness brought on by the power outage, no one seemed to notice.
“I wonder what else you removed,” she coaxed most devilishly. I heard her flip-flops slap across the floor, emphasizing my own lack of shoes or socks. She had come to stand on the other side of me, peering at me through the darkness. Then, her hand extended and pressed against the exposed flesh of my flat tummy. Carrie rubbed my stomach a few times, even stuck a finger in my belly button. My legs trembled and I felt myself getting damp. The suspense of where she would place her hands next was driving me mad!
Like a thunderclap, she suddenly reached forward and gripped both my shoulders. Shoulders, Carrie found, that were quite bare. “Why, Erica… you must have taken off your shirt! I bet you feel a lot cooler now. But the question is, are you wearing a bra tonight?”
I shook my head, no, my breath taken away knowing that she would soon discover this for herself. She was looking straight at me, I think, because I could just make out the reflections of her eyes. Also, I could smell the sweet fragrance of her chewing-gum breath. I could picture her smiling at me. Then I felt her fingers oh so slowly trace down from the tips of my shoulders and down my arms. We were standing toe to toe, but of course Carrie is a bit taller than me. She had no problem placing both her palms beneath my neck, then making symmetrical circles downward to cup my naked breasts.
“No bra,” she breathed into my face. And then Carrie began tugging at my nipples, stretching them and flicking the one-inch protrusions between her fingers. “I do believe I could play with these all day.” “Please,” I murmured. But I don’t know if I meant please do or please stop. All I know is that Carrie took her sweet time convincing herself that my little titties were completely out in the open. She continued to rub each of my hard nipples between her thumb and forefinger, testing their pliability. She used a middle finger to snap them up and down repeatedly. All she needed to do was bend her head down and suckle them between her teeth… but I was quickly brought out of that daydream.
“You know, Erica, I suppose this only leaves one mystery. Did you go all the way? Did you take off your little panties, and strip naked in back of the class? Are you totally nude, right now?”
I was getting nervous, and whimpered, “Carrie, not so loud!” But there was only the sound of the other students chattering, an occasional cough, and the scrape of metal chair legs on the floor.
My friend continued, “I could just reach behind you and give a quick swat on the bottom. What would my hand find… cloth material, or the soft skin of your bare ass!”
“Do it!” I begged her through clenched teeth to get this over with.
“Or maybe we should see if you are standing before me, full frontal,” Carrie laughed. “That seems like more fun…”
We were in fact standing very close at that moment. I was pretty sure I could make out the tip of her nose, her lips almost brushing my face.
She placed one hand behind my head, fingers sliding through my own hair, while the other started touching me again between my breasts. Carrie slipped her wandering hand further down, grazing my tummy, and tickling just beneath my navel. Her touch lingered on this part of my body for an agonizing few moments, and then paused in her teasing. Here we go! I bit my lip and closed my eyes, even though the room was completely dark. I quivered… and then I could feel her fingertips dancing lightly over the bare mound of my vulva.
She turned her hand effortlessly around, and brushed her knuckles against my pussy. She reached inside my inner thigh, as I parted my legs to permit this exploration, and her fingers traced back up to the folds of my pussy lips. Carrie’s hand was now between my legs, and she cupped my pussy entirely. Then she found what she was looking for. As if heeding a command, my clitoris emerged… I couldn’t help but push forward to press the little man in the canoe against her palm. Maneuvering her deft fingers, she kept one thumb on top of my clit, while inserting two fingers into my wet slit.
“Carrie,” I gasped, “You’re going to make me cum!” This was so embarrassing! Even though I said the words, I didn’t release myself just yet. What she was doing down there, was too unreal. She fingered and rubbed and teased, always tapping my poor swollen clit.
Then rubbing it again in furious circles…
“Aaaah,” I moaned, and I think I heard some chairs spinning around. I was about to have an orgasm in the back of my driver’s safety class, being masturbated by my friend! This was so humiliating, and I loved it!
“I’m cumming…”
And then I felt Carrie’s mouth full on mine, her tongue darting inside to tickle my own tongue. She had taken the breath from me, and it seemed all bodily functions stopped.
“Don’t cum yet,” She whispered.
“All right,” I answered, feeling really weak, but able to hold back the spasms. I was hot, and horny, and wet; but I wasn’t about to let loose.
Carrie patted me on the cheek and asked absurdly, “You are really naked right now, aren’t you?”
To this, I nodded my head, suddenly ashamed.
“Say it to me, Erica.” Her bossing me around wasn’t like Lisa. It was more soothing and gentle. She coaxed the confession from me.
“I am so naked right now, Carrie…”
“How naked,” She continued to press.
“Completely naked. I took off all my clothes, Carrie… everything I was wearing. I stripped naked in the back of the room. First I kicked off my shoes, and then I quickly pulled a sock off each foot. I popped open my jeans, and slid them and my panties down my legs together. Bottomless in the chair, I rubbed my ass on the seat and delighted in the air on my bare pussy. I then pulled my T-shirt over my head and threw it on the floor. I wasn’t wearing a bra. And now I am so nude. My butt is totally bare, my titties are free, there is nothing hiding my pussy at all. If the lights weren’t out, you could see every inch of me… even my secret pink parts!”
“Good,” Carrie replied, satisfied at last. I think she smiled. “But I want to see you naked. Let’s sneak out of class…”
My heart skipped a beat. “What? Are you crazy? We’ll get in trouble… I can’t go anywhere like this…”
“Like what?” my friend teased me.
“Like this,” I spread my arms, but that was a silly thing to do since the room was dark.
“I can’t see you, Erica. Nobody else can either. No one will see that you aren’t wearing any clothes!”
I didn’t know what to say. I could only stammer, “But… but…” Carrie reached out and found my hand. She started leading me, groping through the darkness, to the side wall of the room. “Come on, this will be fun!”
So what could I do? I followed in step behind her. My friend must have eyes like a cat, because she seemed to know exactly how far to walk. I could feel her turn, now facing the front of the room, and I sensed the plastered wall near my bare shoulder. Slowly, we moved forward… well, Carrie moved with confidence. I more accurately shuffled ahead inch by inch, dragging my feet with nothing on them. Of course, I had to keep pace, my arm being pulled by a stronger girl.
Apparently no one was paying any attention to us, or even suspected that we were making an exit. But all of a sudden, I heard a chair in the front row slide a little, and the boy sitting there exclaimed he had to go to the bathroom! I heard his footsteps drawing near us… thankfully, Carrie pressed back against the wall. My bare ass cheeks made contact with the cool plaster. As he approached the doorway, the boy must have passed within an inch of my naked form.
And then I thought, what if there were lights on outside the classroom?
When the door opened, I would be totally revealed! Or at least, the silhouette of my unclothed figure. I held my breath, listening to this guy fumble for the doorknob. Squeezing Carrie’s hand, I peered through the darkness and watched as the door swung out… only leading to more darkness beyond. We waited for a few moments for the student to get his bearings and grope his way to the bathroom down the hall. And then, just like that, my friend was tugging me forward again, through the open door.
We progressed several yards in the opposite direction before I had to stop walking, my bare legs trembling.
“Carrie, I don’t think I can do this! Can’t we just hurry back to our seats and wait for the lights to go on?”
A flip of her strawberry-blonde hair in my face, told me she shook her head. “No, Erica, that wouldn’t be any fun. I’m going to let go of your hand now. Will you be all right? Are you going to follow along, or do I have to drag you by your clitoris!”
Oh my gosh, what a terribly wicked thing for her to say! I could almost picture Carrie reaching down her arm, taking the small nub of my clit between her thumb and forefinger…then marching me through the hallway.
How humiliating! Truth be told, even as I had this mental image, my clit poked out fully erect and capable of being grasped.
“OK, then… I’ll come with you. But where are we going?” “Not sure. But this way seems as good as any. Besides what could be more exciting than exploring a pitch black office building with a buck naked Erica!”
Well, I have to admit, it was pretty exciting. But I wish she didn’t have to announce so loudly that I was nude! We might run into somebody.
And then I had a frightening thought.
“Carrie, all my clothes are back in the room! If one of the students finds them, they will know that I took off all my clothes!” My friend laughed in the darkness. “Oh, Erica, do you really think people were paying attention to how you were dressed? Still, it would be pretty funny to discover a pile of discarded clothes in the back of the class. Let’s see, they would find a pair of sneakers and socks, a T-shirt, a pair of jeans, and someone’s panties…”
She must have known the effect of these words, ticking off every single item that I had previously been wearing, and now I most definitely was not. I felt my nipples grow long and hard. A nervous step forward had me bumping into Carrie’s back, the hem of her skirt brushing my upper thighs and pussy.
“Careful, Erica… I don’t want you to trip.”
And then a man’s voice called, “Is somebody out there?” Oh my gosh, we were just passed in the hallway! I self-consciously covered myself with my arms and held my legs together tight. I tried not to make a sound.
Of course, Carrie had to answer, “Sorry, sir, we just had to use the ladies room. I think we can find it all right.”
“We?” the man said. From the sound of his voice, he could have been maybe three feet away from my nude body.
“Yes, my friend Erica came with me. We thought it would be safer that way. Say hi, Erica!”
I wiggled my toes on the cold floor, and kept both my hands clamped over my shaved vulva. “Um… hi, I’m Erica.” I can’t believe I was standing here, talking to this man, and I was completely naked!
Finally he seemed satisfied, and mentioned before leaving us, “That was very smart of you to accompany your friend, Erica. You’re a good girl.” His footsteps fading in the distance, suddenly Carrie slapped my bare butt. But then her hand turned more soothing as it rubbed and massaged the cheek.
“You did great, Erica! See… no problem. Let’s find out what’s this way!” I was briefly stunned to hear her flip-flops slapping down the hall, away from me, leaving me stark naked in the darkness. But I quickly regained my senses, and chased after my clothed friend. This was the first time I had moved with any real exertion, and my little titties bounced free. In no time, I had reached Carrie’s side, standing before an open door like a black void in the surrounding blackness. There was a slight breeze coming from this passage. She fumbled out an arm to reach behind her, and rested her hand on my tummy. Just a little lower, and those fingers would have been tickling my slit!
“Looks like this is a stairwell!” Carrie said. “Let’s see how far up these stairs climb. But this time, Erica, I want you to lead.” “But… I won’t know where I’m going. And I could bump into a person walking down the stairs…and I don’t have a thing on!” Carrie laughed mischievously, “And with me behind you… oooh, a naked Erica sandwich!” She then playfully tickled my abdomen. “Come on, do it for me!”
“OK… OK…” I puffed between spurts of laughter. It was all I could do to resist the urge to take her hands and place them on my breasts! Instead, I slowly moved in front of her, my bare leg brushing against her body.
There was a railing to one side, and this I quickly found and gripped tight. My toes also quickly found the ascending steps and I began to lift my legs. The first flight ended on a landing, it seemed, then made a turn before continuing upward. Behind me, Carrie suggested that we climb higher. It was halfway up the next flight that I realized, if the lights were turned on, she would have a really intimate view of my naked backside. I mean, the way I had to carefully lift one leg at a time to find the steps, totally exposed my little puckered anus and lower lips.
I truly had nothing to hide, and now I was leaving a trail of my own juices on the stairs.
We made our ascent all the way to the very top landing. Here, my hands came to lean against the metal bar of some kind of security door.
Unknowingly, Carrie walked right into me, letting her body nestle against mine… her fingers coming to rest on my nude hips.
She leaned in close and whispered, “Does it open? Let’s see where it leads.” My friend and I opened the large door together, although she had to press forward causing her breasts through her shirt to squish against the bare skin of my back. Carrie’s knee of course was also bare, and I was aware of it pushing into my inner thigh. If only she would forget the door, and lower her hands to start toying my pussy… wait, what was I thinking? Suddenly, the weight of the door shifted and we tumbled forward.
I caught myself from falling, although I did take more than a couple ungraceful steps forward. And then I found myself out in the open air, outside on the roof of the building! Oh no, and I was totally nude! I draped an arm over my titties and clutched my hairless pubic mound, turning around to see Carrie walking in my direction to join me. Her eyes drank in my unclothed body.
“So, Erica, I guess you really did take off your clothes!” “You knew I did… didn’t you?” I mean, she had run her hands over practically every inch of skin that I was showing. Even the inch that now pulsed beneath my quivering palm. Looking around, I saw the sun was setting, though it was not completely dark. The moon was in the sky and the first stars were out. There was no doubt Carrie could see all of me right now. Well, almost all of me…
“Oh for heaven’s sake, Erica, put your arms down!”
Hearing her chide me like a little girl made me remove my hands at once.
This then had the effect of exposing my clean shaved pussy and small-sized breasts, which I thought made me look like a little girl.
But I felt like a really horny young woman, with the coolness of the night air on my naked body.
I watched Carrie walk to the edge of the roof. There was a brick ledge about waist high winding around the sides of the building, so it’s not like we were going to fall off. Casually, my bare feet stepping lightly over the gravelly surface, I strolled along next to my friend. It was weird to see the other buildings across the street, also with their lights out. And the street lamps below, normally would have been shining on by now. I guess the power was out for several blocks. A quick look again over the ledge of the building, and I saw there were some people down on the sidewalk, talking on their cell phones.
“Oh my gosh, Carrie… do you think anyone can see us up here… do you think they can see me?”
While I looked around fretfully, I still had everything (especially my labia) hanging out in the open. Carrie continued to admire the lightless skyline, in between enjoying the show I was giving her. I noticed her gaze embrace me from head to toe, only to linger on my nether regions, and I had an impulsive idea.
Testing her, I asked, “Wouldn’t it be wild if I masturbated for you on top of the roof, with those people so close, on the streets below!” “Maybe,” she answered, but only shrugged her shoulders. I had secretly hoped she would move nearer and bring me off.
“Well…” I was a little disappointed and feeling embarrassed by my arousal. My pussy was so wet, and my clit was almost standing up! “Well, how about you join me. Take off your clothes, too, Carrie.” She was a girl of five-foot six, which seemed to tower over my frame, and full-figured. Not unattractive at all, Carrie had very curvy breasts and a nice round ass. At least, I think she did. I have seen her in a swimsuit, and she had clear, fair skin. Her features were topped off by long, strawberry-blonde hair done up in clips tonight, and a smattering of freckles across her nose. I’ve always wondered if her hair below was the same color. As I started fingering myself, I realized how much I wanted to see Carrie naked! Then to my delight, she started teasing and playing with her little skirt… flipping it up and down, giving me peeks of her pink panties beneath.
Her hands moved to the white string that held her top closed, and this too she started to twine around her finger, while doing a little dance.
She lifted a leg off the ground, leaving the flip-flop behind, and I was moaning at the sight of her bare foot. Returning beneath the play of her skirt, her hands slipped into the sides of her panties, pretending to slide them down… then back up again. Carrie was driving me crazy! I wish she would just get undressed!
Amazed, I watched as she stepped out of the other flip-flop, then walked back toward the door that led down into the office building. What was she doing, I gasped aloud. I could hardly concentrate as I spread open my pink lips. Carrie disappeared behind the door. At that moment, I was left alone on the rooftop… alone, and completely naked, and really horny, too! A minute passed, and I saw Carrie stick out her bare arm… Oh, she had gone back there to remove her top! I was getting wetter by the minute. Then, the arm disappeared, only to be followed by Carrie’s leg. I saw her foot turn, toes wiggling at me, and my eyes roamed up her naked calf and knee, all the way up to her thigh!
“Carrie!” I couldn’t contain myself any longer, and started to run toward the door. “Carrie, are you naked like me?”
As I approached the top step, the door swung outward and she answered, “No, Erica, not like you…”
My heart sunk to see she was standing there, yes in her bare feet, but still wearing her skirt and top, and underwear for that matter.
Suddenly, I was very conscious of my own nudity, even as our toes touched. “But, Carrie, why? Why don’t you strip for me?” In reply, she only pointed. I turned completely around, giving her full view of my naked rear. To my shock, I saw that the lights had come on in the building across the street! That must have just happened, I hoped, or else I could have been totally seen up here…
Carrie only laughed as she ran a finger between the crack of my butt, which caused me to spin around. “Power’s back on.”
“Oh no,” I cried, “now what? Class is going to resume…” Pinching my aching nipples, she told me, “Well, I’m not going to miss the class. If I skip out completely, my mom will kill me. But don’t worry, Erica, I’ll cover for you. I’ll tell the teacher you got sick or something…”
“But what am I supposed to do now!” I nearly danced on my toes in desperation, my tits breaking free from her fingers.
Carrie folded her arms across her chest, pondering the situation. Then her whole face lit up. “OK, here’s what we’ll do! If you can stay naked for the rest of the evening…and if you can make it downstairs to my car when class lets out… then we will drive back to my house, and I’ll give you a surprise.”
“But, Carrie, I just want to cum right now! Don’t make me spend all night in the nude!”
She only smiled at me and said, “Two words, Erica… full frontal!” I hung my head, but gradually brought my hands away from my privates. I could see how flushed my skin was, and that my vulva was bright pink and puffed out. Still, I managed to squeak, “All right… I’ll do it.” “Squeal!” Carrie voiced her excitement, and furthermore gave me a peck on the cheek as she passed by me to retrieve and put back on her flip-flops. Now I felt really naked. My friend was completely dressed, and here I was covered by nothing! Returning to the stairwell, she paused to fondle my ass. “Be a good girl, Erica!”
Oh, oh, I moaned, then watched as Carrie bounced down the now well-lit stairs. Staying where I was, I hid behind the door. Nothing left to do, but wait it out, I supposed. The metal bar was feeling nice against my lower back. Wondering what the time was, I absentmindedly looked at my wrist. Of course, I wasn’t wearing a watch. For that matter, I didn’t have any jewelry either… no rings, or earrings, or even a necklace.
Except for my eyebrows and the hair on top of my head, I was all bare skin. Still, I figured it would be another couple of hours before the driver’s safety class ended.
Then I realized that I had to pee. Maybe it was all the excitement, or perhaps the soda I drank before leaving my house. It occurred to me, that I could just do my business out here on the roof, and nobody would ever know. Actually, that thought got me pretty hot and I walked slowly out of the doorway. I pictured my naked body posed with legs spread apart, letting loose a warm golden stream. But then I would have nothing to wipe myself with, and that was too gross. So I resigned myself to heading back inside the building to find a ladies room.
Down the stairs I started, although I was really afraid of being caught in this kind of position. I didn’t know who else was working here. But I found the courage to open the door on the first landing that I reached.
It did seem pretty quiet. Besides, I guess most people went home after 5:00pm. The door opened just as quietly, and I peered into an empty hallway. Cautiously, I moved ahead, my bare feet finding that the corridor was carpeted. Very nice. Looked like there were other doors along the wall that probably opened into offices. It was a lot more corporate up here than on the first level where we had the class, which looked like it was being renovated. I reasoned that a fancy floor like this must have a bathroom somewhere for these executives to use!
I proceeded to walk bare-ass naked, passing offices to my left and right. With the lights off inside those rooms, I could see myself in the glossy black reflection of the windows. Yes, my nipples were still sticking out like eraser heads… and my little pussy looked like a flower ready to bloom. Or ready to be plucked. I ran a hand over my smooth stomach, then continued to move down the hall.
Just in time, I caught myself before walking by a room with an open doorway and the lights were on! Even worse, I could hear a man’s voice coming from inside. But just a little further past this office, appeared to be a pair of doors with the markings of a lavatory. Standing there as silent as I could, I listened, but there was no other voice. He must be talking on the phone. If his back was to the door, I was certain I could dash down the hall and make it to the safety of the women’s bathroom. Or maybe I could just excuse myself, and appear before him… showing the man my cute seventeen-year-old body, with my bare breasts and shaved slit, and say I just needed to take a piss. Oh my, what was going on inside my mind! Before I even could consider that wild notion, I covered my tits and pussy and slipped passed the office.
It didn’t seem like he saw me, because he continued his phone call without missing a beat. Although a part of me felt a twinge of regret, I still heaved a sigh of relief. Upon reaching the door to the ladies room, I found it was open, and slowly stepped inside. My good fortune was lasting, as the stalls were apparently empty. Still, the opportunity would not be missed to catch the view of myself in the ceiling high mirrors at the wash sinks. Under the bright lights of the public restroom, my nudity was revealed in all its glory. I turned a little to admire my ass. Now, I’m always embarrassed about my tits, which I think are too small, except they have these really long nipples… especially when I was horny, like I was now. But I think my ass is one of my better parts, really tight and nicely shaped. My legs are nice too, I guess, but I could not see all of them in the mirrors. My crotch, however, I could see fully by stepping back. Without the sparse hair that used to grow there above my mound, I think it is pretty cute too. Yes, I decided, my butt and my pussy are my best features!
Then I realized that I still had to pee. I scurried over to the first vacant stall, and sat naked on the toilet. That was kind of awkward, but it did feel good to empty my bladder. As I patted myself down with the sanitary paper, I was feeling really good… and thought about playing with my clitoris. But I remembered the promise Carrie made, and I had made a promise to myself not to cum until I saw her completely undressed. So I finished and flushed, and rinsed my hands. I also washed my face and wiped down the inside of my thighs, before heading once more back into the hallway.
This, I did a little too abruptly, and I had to keep from loosing my senses. After all, I was still the only person around here who was completely undressed, and knew that there was at least one other man on this floor. The corridor was empty, but I had to be more careful. Any moment, he could close down for the night and exit his office… to find me standing there with everything exposed! Listening right at the edge of his door, I heard him still on the phone. I thought about just bolting down the hall toward the stairs, but the pitter-patter of my bare feet might make too much noise. So once again, I clutched my naughty parts, and slinked past the office.
I was home free, I thought, when I heard the man say, “You’re not going to believe this, Bob… but I think a naked girl just ran by my office!” Oh, how humiliating! Now I streaked the rest of the way to the stairs, and closed the door behind me.
“No, she’s gone now. Yeah, there’s a bunch of high school kids taking a Driver’s Ed class downstairs. Must have been a prank or a dare. Cute, though… nice tail.”
My heart was racing as I ran down the steps. I didn’t know if the man was going to follow after me, or report my presence to the rest of the building. The class would find out and they would know that little Erica was running around with her clothes off! Maybe the teacher would force me to take the remainder of these summer sessions in the nude! Then I caught my breath as I headed down the last flight. This was getting ridiculous. I clearly couldn’t hang around this place in my current state of undress. I might as well just leave and find Carrie’s car. Then I could hide out and wait for her there.
The exit to the back parking lot was on the ground floor. I made my way past more rooms, turning around now and then, expecting to find staring eyes upon me. I walked past restrooms, a snack machine, and the security office, finally reaching the door that led outside. It would be dark out, but not pitch black. Not like during the blackout. I stuck my head beyond the door, and checked that it was clear. Good, the lot was deserted. Now I gingerly lifted one bare leg out the exit, then the rest of my bare body followed.
Well, I realized at once that with the streetlights glowing fiercely, it was rather well-lit out here. At least that would make it easy to find Carrie’s car. She drove a cute two-door Saturn. Now that the memory of my little scare upstairs was beginning to fade, it did feel kind of good walking around naked. I was starting to feel hot and sexy again as I walked between the parking spaces. Sometimes I would run my hand along the side of a nice-looking car, or rub my body against a side-view mirror. I wondered what the boys in the class would think if they knew their cars were being touched by nude female skin! Then I found the one that belonged to Carrie.
Hurrying around to the passenger side, I pulled on the door handle. I couldn’t wait to be with her again! Damn… the door was locked! Why did Carrie tell me to find her car, if the doors were locked and I couldn’t get in? Well, thinking back, she did say to wait until the end of class and then find her car. Maybe she meant she would be waiting and ready to pick me up. Oh well, there was nothing I could do now, but wait for her.
The only problem was, I was stuck outside totally naked!
Crouching down as best I could, I spent the time trying to keep my mind off my predicament, and wondering what adventures Carrie had in store for me. After a long while, I suddenly heard the sound of doors opening and voices! I jumped to my feet and could make out the group of students emerging from the building. I could also feel my clit emerging from its hood. Oh, hurry Carrie! I don’t want to be caught like this!
I was careful to keep my lower body hidden from view behind the passenger door panel. But then someone called out, “Hey, is that girl naked!”
I spun around and saw that some people were exiting from a door on the other side of the parking lot. They had seen my bare behind. And now they must have caught a glimpse of my titties and pussy before I had the chance to cover up. Oh, oh… hurry, Carrie!
“Erica, what are you doing?” My friend laughed as she easily opened the driver side door of her car. “I said you could come down and find my car, but I didn’t think you would wait out in the open! You really are wild…”
Through gritted teeth, and nearly bouncing up and down, I said, “Please pop open the lock Carrie. I don’t want anyone else from class to see me!” “Hold on, there… I have to get something out of the trunk,” Carrie replied and took her time walking behind the car, and clicking the button on the keys. Meanwhile, there were more whistles and shouts of NICE ASS! and SHOW US YOUR TITS! Oh, this was so embarrassing… She pulled out a large white and yellow beach towel, which at first I thought she was going to give me for covering. Instead, Carrie folded it and proceeded to get in the driver side of the car, and placed the towel on the passenger seat. She rolled down the power window in front of me, exposing my bare midriff, my arms crossed over my breasts.
“Can’t have you getting your juices all over my car interior, Erica!” And finally, she unlocked the door. I opened it immediately and climbed inside.
“Did you remember to bring my clothes?” I asked.
“I knew I forgot something,” Carrie teased, then reached over and squeezed my naked thigh. “But you weren’t going to be getting dressed anytime soon. Come on, let’s ditch this place!”
-
- Strip-Master In-Chief
- Posts: 306
- Joined: Mon Oct 07, 2019 7:18 pm
- Has thanked: 171 times
- Been thanked: 242 times
- Contact:
Erica and the Blackout Part 2
Part 2
Erica and the Blackout
Just like that, my seventeen-year-old friend having completed a class on driver’s safety, peeled out of the parking lot without checking the rearview mirror or anything. We hit the open road and raced down the street. The passenger side window was still open, the summer night’s wind whipping through my hair, stimulating my body. Indeed, my nips were sticking out proud and erect. With my legs parted, I looked down, and there was my clit fully extended.
“We’re going straight to your house, right Carrie?” I turned my head and looked at my friend’s lovely profile.
Carrie turned to smile at me, reaching over with her free hand to playfully flick my left nipple. Then her arm moved lower… I held my breath… only to reach out and tune in the radio.
“It’s too early to go home yet,” she answered. “My mom will still be up.
Besides, I have a few stops to make.
“Oh my,” I gasped in anticipation, thinking at the same time that her floor mats felt good on my bare feet. “But I’m so naked!” “Yeah, this is exciting!”
And so the two of us continued to speed through town. I suddenly had the horrible thought, what if Carrie got pulled over by the cops! They usually just ask for the driver’s license and registration… but… what if they made both of us get out of the vehicle? The cops would make me step outside and place my hands on the hood of the car. They would ask me why I wasn’t wearing any clothes… then they would pat down my nude body. I was all ready for a strip-search, maybe even a cavity search… “Wow, Erica, what are you dreaming about?”
My eyes were closed and I was slowly rubbing my pussy. “Mmmm… getting strip-searched…”
Carrie tapped my bare shoulder and laughed, “Well it looks like we’ve got some company!”
I opened my eyes and looked up to see we were stopped at a traffic light. Turning my head, I heard the sound of a large vehicle pull up and idle next to us. My window was all the way down. I saw the other car’s driver start lowering his window. Oh my God, it was John from school!
“Hey, look, Henry…” I heard him say, “Isn’t that Erica next to us? And it looks like she’s buck naked!”
With wide eyes, I looked up at John in his SUV. One of my arms was crossed over my breasts, although I could still feel my hard nipples against my skin. The hand that was just a second ago massaging my pussy lips, now covered my bald crotch. Nevertheless, there wasn’t much left to the imagination. From his elevated position, John could certainly see my bare shoulders and tummy, and the tops of my legs…
“I bet she is horny,” I heard Henry call out.
Carrie smiled at me, “Should we give them a show? What do you think, Erica…move your hands out of the way!”
“But,” I pleaded, “But… my clitoris is really erect right now… I don’t want to show them my pussy!”
A moment of silence seemed to pass between us like an eternity. Then, the light turned green, and my friend floored the pedal. Her car had great pick-up and we easily left the SUV behind us.
“Sorry, boys,” Carrie called out. “Not tonight! I bet we left them with a couple of hard-ons. So, Erica… just how swollen are you?” We were beginning to decelerate as she headed down an empty side street.
I used this opportunity to take Carrie’s hand off the gearshift and place it just above my vulva. Her fingers found the evidence of my arousal quite quickly. Her fingers tapping the protrusion gently, I thought I would explode.
“Wow, that is some clit!” she exclaimed. “Ever think about getting it pierced? Nah, that would be a waste… I think it’s cute just the way it is. And just in time… here we are!”
As I recovered from the sensation of a near climax, I slowly noticed my surroundings. We had pulled up to a convenience store, right in front of the large glass windows and glass door.
“Carrie!” I turned my body in the car seat to face her. “You’re not going to make me go in there like this, are you?”
My friend smiled at me, even as she was unbuckling her seatbelt. “Why… do you want to come inside with me?”
I couldn’t find the words to answer, but I shook my head, the tips of my hair brushing against bare shoulders.
“Well, I need to get me an icy drink. Here’s my challenge for you, Erica. I want you to stay in the car, but no covering! Let it all hang out…” And just like that, I sat forward again. First, with hands on my thighs, and then I let my arms rest limply at my sides. This allowed me to open my legs a little farther apart. I watched as Carrie exited the car and headed into the store. Leaving me alone, completely naked. At least I was alone, because there were no other cars beside us. Of course, this was one of those places that was usually a popular hangout for kids with nothing better to do. Maybe it was just too early, or maybe some junior-high kids might arrive on the scene at any minute. Oh, I wish Carrie would hurry and get her drink!
Looking down at myself, I actually thought my nipples were growing harder… longer, if that were possible. I wished my breasts were bigger so I could take them up in my hands and lick them! Well, I promised I wouldn’t cover up, but I didn’t say anything about adjusting my position. My right arm reached down to find the power switches on the side of the seat. Pushing first this way, and then that, I was able to get the back to recline. I had lowered myself so that I was beneath the line of the window. For all practical purposes, I was lying down, and I could see my little toes staring back at me. This actually felt kind of nice and sweet, and I brought my hand back up to rest on my bare tummy.
It was peaceful at first, just closing my eyes and listening to the sounds of the summer night. There was the gentle noise of crickets chirping, and cars racing down the road off in the distance; maybe the pop of a firecracker somewhere in the neighborhood. The store’s air conditioning unit hummed with efficiency. I was imagining the look on Carrie’s face if I had the nerve to get out of the car, and walk into the store stark naked. That brought a smile to my lips. And then I heard an odd sound, kind of like metal scraping on the parking lot pavement.
Metal wheels of some sort, actually, that were followed by the sound of young male voices.
“All right… I just gotta grab me some snacks. Watch my skateboard for me.” Skateboarders! Oh no, it was probably some seventh or eighth-grade boys looking to get their nighttime sugar fix. And the one that had spoken was approaching the car. I know I wanted to move my arms so that my hands covered my exposed bits, but I resisted, and only moved to place both arms at my side. This was going to be embarrassing!
“Holy shit! Come and look at this… there’s a naked girl in this car!” “No way, you’re full of…” I heard his friend say as he walked near the door and the fully rolled down window. “…wow!”
I slowly opened my eyes, and looked up to see two pimple-faced prepubescent teens staring at my nude body. One of them wore a baseball cap backward on his head, and he leaned on the door panel.
“Do you go to our school?”
Oh my God, they think I’m in Junior High! It’s because I’m not that big, my tits are small, and there’s no hair on my pussy. While I wanted to cover up very badly, I continued to lay reclined in the seat, showing them everything I had to show. I couldn’t speak, so I simply shook my head.
Then his friend took out a five-dollar bill and leaned his arm through the window. “I’ll give you five bucks to get out of the car!” Yeah, that was really tempting. I mean, where was I going to keep a five-dollar bill… I had no purse or pockets! Then I watched as the kid rolled the paper money into a cylinder shape. That looked like it might fit nicely inside… oh, my! The thought of them sticking it down there was getting me even more aroused. My hand fidgeted and almost went for the handle to open up the door.
“Well at least turn over for us,” the first boy said. I still think he thought I was their age. “We want to see your butt!”
I felt so humiliated now. Here I was, a seventeen-year-old girl practically a year away from college, being talked to that way by a twelve-year-old twerp. Like they just expected me to show off my body to satisfy their curiosity! Still, I found my legs twisting to one side as I shifted slowly in the seat. If I changed positions so that I was lying on my stomach, I knew I would start playing with myself. There would just be no stopping my fingers.
Suddenly Carrie appeared outside the driver’s side door. “Hey you, punks, are you bothering my friend? Get away from my car!” At the sight of the bigger girl, who clearly did look her age, the two boys bolted. They even fled from the area of the convenience store, forgetting all about their snacks. Well, I guess they did get their fill of eye-candy.
Carrie got inside the car and smiled at me. “What, showing off to more strangers? I really can’t leave you alone for a minute! Here, hold this for me…”
My hands reached out to take the drink she thrust in my direction.
Condensation dripped down the side of the cup, a bead of water formed, then dropped onto my tummy. That felt good. I watched mesmerized as another droplet hit my bare skin, trickling to run down the sensitive flesh beneath my navel.
“OK, Erica, we’re off!” And just like that, she took her drink back in one hand, while the other was on the steering wheel. She floored the gas, speeding into reverse… good thing there were no other cars in the parking lot! Then Carrie hit the brake, briefly to shift gears, and just like that we were racing out onto the street again. She turned her head and took a long slurp on the straw.
I have to admit, it was a little scary driving with Carrie, especially when I wasn’t wearing any clothes. My bare arms and legs had flailed about as we made our noisy departure, my tush bouncing up and down on the towel that covered the upholstery. I decided to adjust the seat once more, bringing me upright and level with my friend. Of course, this meant that any passing cars probably got a good look at my pointy nipples.
“Where are we going now,” I asked.
Carrie leaned over to rub my thigh and said, “I think we’ll go home now before you get into trouble. But we may have to wait it out in the driveway, before we go inside.”
I sure hoped her mom would have gone to bed by the time we arrived. Was Carrie really going to make me enter her home in the nude? I didn’t know if I could do that. But then I remembered that she promised me a special surprise once we were alone. I licked my lips in anticipation.
Approaching her house, we drove very slowly down the street. I could have probably jumped out of the car and ran the rest of the way. I was getting excited again, although a little fearful that one of her neighbors might cruise by and investigate my lack of attire. But no one else was around. We pulled into the driveway, and Carrie turned off the ignition. With the dashboard and interior lights off, it was like we were back in the office building during the blackout. In the darkness, I squeezed my breast, even slipped a finger into my wet pussy. I don’t think Carrie noticed.
“Erica, our senior year is going to be so incredible! I wonder what fun things we could do…” Feeling my friend’s sweet breath in my ear, I shrugged my bare shoulder, waiting for her to tell me. “Oh, we have got to get you to spend an entire day naked at school! Listen, your schedule will be light. There will be days when you have only free periods…we can slip you into the girls’ room and take off all your clothes…and then you’ll sneak around between classes, completely naked!” I laughed at the very idea, but she was making me very horny. “Yeah, right Carrie. What else could we do…”
She took my hands in hers, then, preventing me from further rubbing my clit and bringing myself to orgasm. Carrie said, “I’ll have to do some serious planning. But I think we should arrange for you to attend graduation totally nude.”
“Well, maybe beneath the gown,” I was actually quite breathless as I suggested such a thing.
“Of course, Erica, you would have to let it drop right when you received your diploma. And you would be standing on stage completely naked… in front of the faculty, the students, and all their parents. Everyone would see your nude little body!”
Oh… mmmm, that sounded so deliciously naughty. All my teachers would be seated behind me and have an unobstructed view of my bare backside.
Everyone in the front row would be able to look up and see my shaved pussy. Maybe I would even slip out of my high heels, and run bare across the stage on graduation day…
Carrie shook my arm and said, “OK, time to go inside and meet Mom!” “What… what, now?” I opened my eyes to look down at my body, which I knew was flushed in arousal. Juices from my crotch dripped down my leg, onto the towel. “You’re not really going to introduce me to your mother like this…”
My friend opened the door and started to get out of the car. “Well, I’m sure she’s gone to bed by now.”
Coming around to my side, Carrie lifted the handle and swung the passenger door wide open. I paused, and then gingerly stepped out onto her driveway. First the toes of one foot touched the ground. Next, I revealed the length of my other equally bare leg. I couldn’t believe I was about to enter the home of my friend, and I was totally naked.
Standing up did feel good after that drive, although now I was standing unclothed out in the night air. I turned my head, but of course there was no one around. By the interior lights that had come on, I could see how hard my nipples were. Carrie pulled me forward by my hand, while shutting the car door behind me. She even gave me a little slap on the ass.
The thought had been pretty unbelievable, but now the experience of actually entering Carrie’s house was really strange. We passed through the front door, and quietly walked down the hallway. I half expected to be greeted at any moment, but had no idea what to say. Not to mention I must have looked quite the sight with my pink parts puffed out and clit extended. A turn brought us into the kitchen. There was the banister of a staircase on the other side, which led upstairs.
Here, Carrie stopped to call out, “It’s only me, Mom! I’m home, and I brought my friend Erica with me. She’s going to spend the night.” I had phoned my parents using Carrie’s cell phone during the drive (which was an awkward conversation!), but I wished she didn’t have to announce it so loud to her mother! Then she turned, and told me to say hello. For some reason, I felt the need to cover my tits and pussy as I called out, “Hi… I’m Erica…”
“All right girls,” came the reply from upstairs. ‘Don’t stay up too late, and don’t make too much noise!”
“You look like you could use a glass of water,” Carrie smiled at me, and in the same motion started heading for the sink.
I followed her, still feeling uncomfortable and nervous. “Um, that would be nice… but couldn’t we go somewhere more safe?”
“Oh, you’ll be fine, Erica. Here… drink.”
I took the glass with both hands, and eagerly brought the refreshing liquid to my lips. Of course, this left my lower body completely exposed. With the way I was standing, my labia were hanging out, begging to be stroked.
Carried walked near me and ran a teasing finger down my tummy. “This is so exciting! I never took home a naked girl before!”
I was speechless, the half-empty glass trembling in my grasp. I was defenseless to cover up at all and protect my exposed parts. Holding my breath, I half-expected Carrie to start tickling my bare pussy. Instead, she only took the glass from my fingers and set it on the counter.
“Come on, let’s go upstairs…”
“Wait,” I said, when I found the words to whisper. “Your bedroom is upstairs? But that’s where your mom is…”
Pulling my naked body toward the first of the steps, my friend explained, “Well, her room is at one end of the house. I suspect she’s drifting off to sleep already, or else has the TV on. It will be cool.” My feet were a bit sticky on the tiles of the kitchen floor, but I managed to follow along behind Carrie. She let go of my hand as we started to climb, and instinctively I covered my breasts and crotch. Oh, this was so embarrassing… just thinking if her mother walked out to come downstairs. I was practically hiding behind my friend, in fact, so close that the tresses of her hair brushed my face. I thought we were going right to her room as we came to stand before a door. But Carrie only turned to me and winked, before rapping on the wood.
“Good night, Mom!” she sang sweetly.
Oh my gosh, I was standing right in front of her mother’s room, and I wasn’t wearing any clothes! But I heard her answer with a good night of her own, and she said good night to me as well. I hoped she didn’t expect a good night kiss! Then Carrie skipped away in the other direction, leaving me to turn my bare ass toward the door and follow after. When I finally reached her room, Carrie was doubled over on the bed laughing. Humiliated as I was, I couldn’t help but laugh in spite of myself.
“All right, Erica, you can have a seat over there,” she said pointing out a beanbag chair on the floor. “I promised you a special surprise…” And with that, Carrie kicked off her flip-flops and got off the bed.
Immediately, I plopped down on the seat, the plastic cool against my naked skin. Knees up, I parted my legs slightly and absently stroked a nipple. Now I would see Carrie naked!
I started by watching her bare feet move over the carpet. She was walking around, doing a little dance to the music that was in my head.
Her motions allowed me to enjoy the view of her toes, heel, and ankles… and then my eyes worked up here curvaceous calf. Maybe I was just feeling really horny, but I realized that my friend Carrie had amazing legs. Her thighs were creamy smooth as I watched her play with the hem of her skirt.
She bent over, at one point, giving me a nice long look at the bottom of her pink panties. Slowly, she stood up with her back still facing me, and brought her hands up to undo the tie of her top. From behind, I could see that it was now open, and Carrie did a little shimmy revealing her shoulders. When she turned around, I could see her bra… it had a clasp on the front. But I was more interested in her perfect tummy, and her cute little bellybutton. As I slid my legs down on the floor, I think my pussy opened up in appreciation.
Carrie’s eyes sparkled as she laughed and smiled, tugging the material of her shirt down her back and off her shoulders. All the while, she kept rocking to a gentle rhythm as she stripped for me. Tossing the article of clothing onto the bed, now she was wearing only a skirt and bra and panties. I watched her spin, and enjoyed the sight of the small of her back, but my eyes kept returning to the rise and fall of each of her bare feet. This seemed to heighten the anticipation of her total nudity.
Now facing me, my friend seductively played with the button on her skirt. I could see her breasts jiggle inside her bra. Oh, they looked so squeezable! Popping open the skirt’s button, Carrie ran her other hand inside the waistband. She continued to flaunt and tease, before finally lowering the zipper and letting the material drop to the floor. A playful kick sent it flying over my head to hit the wall behind me. We both giggled, but Carrie now stood in front of me wearing only her bra and panties! I had never seen her so undressed, stripped down to her underwear. My eyes strained to see if she had anything down her panties.
There were no signs of stray pubic hairs sticking out. She was either completely shaved like me, or kept her pussy well trimmed. Well, being a strawberry-blonde, her hairs would probably be light and fine.
I started fingering myself, eager for Carrie to continue her show. She had to turn around first, and give me a nice view of her panty-clad butt. Reaching behind with her fingers, she pulled both sides of the material into her crack a little, so it almost looked she was wearing a thong. I did enjoy the sight of her ass cheeks. Still, I licked my lips trying to get a peek at Carrie’s lower lips, but no such luck. It seemed I would have to wait until her underwear was completely off.
And then my friend started moving away from me, and for the first time I noticed there was a door that led from the side of her bedroom. Heading in this direction, she paused to look over her shoulder, catching me with an index finger up my slit.
Carrie smiled at me and said, “Try to hold out, Erica. I just have to freshen up…”
Heeding her words, I slowed down my pussy play although I continued to massage a breast with my other hand. I watched my friend disappear through the door into her personal bathroom. A moan of sexual tension escaped my lips. Before very long, something pink was tossed out and landed on her bed. I realized after a second that it was her bra. Oh my gosh…Carrie was now topless in the other room! Her big, squishy tits would be out in the open. I found myself wondering what her nipples looked like, and if they were as hard as mine. And then her bare arm extended from behind the door, twirling her panties on the end of a finger. These too, she flipped back into the room and they landed on the floor. Oh, oh, she was now naked… completely naked… in the bathroom! I really had to keep from making myself cum. Maybe when she walked out, in all her glory, she would start masturbating in front of me, and we would cum together. This was a first for me. I was so excited that I was about to see my friend totally nude…
My stomach quivered with butterflies, watching her bare foot and lower leg emerge. But then, when the rest of her form came into view, I saw that Carrie had wrapped a pink towel around her body. She still looked hot, because the towel came down to just above her thighs, and was tucked in snugly between her full breasts. I knew she wasn’t wearing anything underneath.
Carrie walked around her room quite easily, as if she was going to let her only covering slip “accidentally”. Maybe she would bring her hands to her mouth in a make-believe gasp of shock, exposing her pussy to me before acting all embarrassed and draping her palm over her crotch. Of course, here I was, reclining on the beanbag chair with everything hanging out. I was starting to feel the humiliation of my own nudity, or more truthfully, my own obvious arousal as evidenced by my fully erect clitoris. But Carrie was really having fun with it, pointing at me from across the room like a rock star on stage, and then slowly licking her finger.
Turning around again so that her back was facing me, she suddenly grasped the edges of the towel and pulled it open, flashing the opposite wall. Damn, if only I was on the other side of the room, I would have gotten the full frontal treatment! Carrie turned her head to look over her shoulder and laughed. She continued to shimmy the towel lower and lower, so that I could see her strawberry blonde hair fall to the middle of her bare back. Now she teased by rubbing the towel back and forth over her behind, the only thing keeping her from mooning me. This went on for a few moments, as if underscoring the point that except for this body towel she would be absolutely naked. But then Carrie pulled the towel back up and wrapped it tight around her chest.
Taking a few steps forward, my friend opened up one of the drawers on her dresser. What, was she going for a dildo or something? No, I realized with a bit of disappointment, it appeared she was taking out shorts of some kind.
“Carrie,” I half whined, half moaning as I was breathing heavy and openly playing with my pussy.
My friend only smiled and stuck her tongue out at me playfully, putting first one foot, then the other into her pajama bottoms. She proceeded to pull the light shorts up the length of her long legs, disappearing over her hips beneath the towel. Another about face, away from me, and this time she actually dropped the towel completely! It was wonderful to see her clothed in only those little shorts and nothing else. I imagined her bouncing breasts in my face, and I began fingering myself harder. But then Carrie reached down and took a top out of the drawer, which she languidly pulled over her arms and head.
Spinning to face me, she placed her hands on her hips, and stood before me more or less decent. Her pajama bottoms, while riding high, certainly covered what they needed to. And even though her belly was tantalizingly exposed, her top came down far enough to effectively conceal her titties. I was the one left anything but decent… buck naked on the floor of her bedroom, with my legs and lower lips spread wide. I felt so ashamed.
“Carrie…” I pleaded. “You promised to give me a surprise!” “Oh, Erica…” Carrie said as she came to stand over me, taking in every inch of my nude body. She began to gently rub my bare pussy with her toe. That felt amazing! I wished she would never stop. But then she lowered her arms to take me by the hands. She brought me to a standing position and I looked up into her hazel eyes. Our toes touched, we were standing that close, while her fingers lightly stroked my breasts and tummy. My clothed friend would pause to tease and flick my nipples back and forth. She was driving me crazy! A profound moment of silence passed between us.
Pulling me toward the bed, Carrie whispered, “I did promise you a surprise, didn’t I. Here, Erica, I want you to lay down…” I climbed onto the softness of the sheets and mattress. My head rested on one of the pillows, while my hands self-consciously clutched together above my stomach. My legs were stretched out the length of the bed. I couldn’t believe I was lying like this, completely naked in my friend’s room. Carrie made herself comfortable at my side, maneuvering her body so that her head was propped up on one arm. At a touch from her free hand, I knew I should place my own arms at my side. Doing this somehow seemed to heighten the awareness of my nudity.
Looking down, I watched the rise and fall of my breast as I breathed. My tummy fluttered with excitement. Further down, I thought to myself, might have been a tuft of pubic hair; if I wasn’t completely bald down there, of course. And then Carrie placed her hand on the soft skin around my bellybutton. She started rubbing sensual circles using just her fingertips, as I cooed with pleasure. Her strokes would broaden, moving up toward my modest cleavage, and then she would trace a line back down again with the back of her hand. She hesitated… then moved lower, to touch my shaved mound. Immediately, my clit responded. With a chuckle, Carrie proceeded to tap and rub my little button.
“Mmmmmph” I murmured, or made some such sound of delight.
My friend took this opportunity to reposition her body, sitting up a little, and then sliding over to kneel between my legs. I was playing with my tits and watched as she parted my knees slightly to give her better access. Carrie’s hands reached out, palms flat on my stomach, and she caressed outward until she had a firm hold on my hips. She scooted backward a little toward the edge of the bed. Her head came down, and she kissed my bellybutton. She scooted back some more…
“Well,” Carrie said with a smile, “a deal’s a deal.” Pulling her hair away from her face, she bent her head down once more… And she started to eat my pussy!
This was insane… this felt… so incredible! I didn’t even try to contain my moans of pleasure. Her tongue was amazing. I think I remember saying I was about to cum. I think I remember having the most intense orgasm of my life, cumming hard, over and over again.
But I’m not sure… With a sweet smile on my lips, I blacked out.
THE END
Erica and the Blackout
Just like that, my seventeen-year-old friend having completed a class on driver’s safety, peeled out of the parking lot without checking the rearview mirror or anything. We hit the open road and raced down the street. The passenger side window was still open, the summer night’s wind whipping through my hair, stimulating my body. Indeed, my nips were sticking out proud and erect. With my legs parted, I looked down, and there was my clit fully extended.
“We’re going straight to your house, right Carrie?” I turned my head and looked at my friend’s lovely profile.
Carrie turned to smile at me, reaching over with her free hand to playfully flick my left nipple. Then her arm moved lower… I held my breath… only to reach out and tune in the radio.
“It’s too early to go home yet,” she answered. “My mom will still be up.
Besides, I have a few stops to make.
“Oh my,” I gasped in anticipation, thinking at the same time that her floor mats felt good on my bare feet. “But I’m so naked!” “Yeah, this is exciting!”
And so the two of us continued to speed through town. I suddenly had the horrible thought, what if Carrie got pulled over by the cops! They usually just ask for the driver’s license and registration… but… what if they made both of us get out of the vehicle? The cops would make me step outside and place my hands on the hood of the car. They would ask me why I wasn’t wearing any clothes… then they would pat down my nude body. I was all ready for a strip-search, maybe even a cavity search… “Wow, Erica, what are you dreaming about?”
My eyes were closed and I was slowly rubbing my pussy. “Mmmm… getting strip-searched…”
Carrie tapped my bare shoulder and laughed, “Well it looks like we’ve got some company!”
I opened my eyes and looked up to see we were stopped at a traffic light. Turning my head, I heard the sound of a large vehicle pull up and idle next to us. My window was all the way down. I saw the other car’s driver start lowering his window. Oh my God, it was John from school!
“Hey, look, Henry…” I heard him say, “Isn’t that Erica next to us? And it looks like she’s buck naked!”
With wide eyes, I looked up at John in his SUV. One of my arms was crossed over my breasts, although I could still feel my hard nipples against my skin. The hand that was just a second ago massaging my pussy lips, now covered my bald crotch. Nevertheless, there wasn’t much left to the imagination. From his elevated position, John could certainly see my bare shoulders and tummy, and the tops of my legs…
“I bet she is horny,” I heard Henry call out.
Carrie smiled at me, “Should we give them a show? What do you think, Erica…move your hands out of the way!”
“But,” I pleaded, “But… my clitoris is really erect right now… I don’t want to show them my pussy!”
A moment of silence seemed to pass between us like an eternity. Then, the light turned green, and my friend floored the pedal. Her car had great pick-up and we easily left the SUV behind us.
“Sorry, boys,” Carrie called out. “Not tonight! I bet we left them with a couple of hard-ons. So, Erica… just how swollen are you?” We were beginning to decelerate as she headed down an empty side street.
I used this opportunity to take Carrie’s hand off the gearshift and place it just above my vulva. Her fingers found the evidence of my arousal quite quickly. Her fingers tapping the protrusion gently, I thought I would explode.
“Wow, that is some clit!” she exclaimed. “Ever think about getting it pierced? Nah, that would be a waste… I think it’s cute just the way it is. And just in time… here we are!”
As I recovered from the sensation of a near climax, I slowly noticed my surroundings. We had pulled up to a convenience store, right in front of the large glass windows and glass door.
“Carrie!” I turned my body in the car seat to face her. “You’re not going to make me go in there like this, are you?”
My friend smiled at me, even as she was unbuckling her seatbelt. “Why… do you want to come inside with me?”
I couldn’t find the words to answer, but I shook my head, the tips of my hair brushing against bare shoulders.
“Well, I need to get me an icy drink. Here’s my challenge for you, Erica. I want you to stay in the car, but no covering! Let it all hang out…” And just like that, I sat forward again. First, with hands on my thighs, and then I let my arms rest limply at my sides. This allowed me to open my legs a little farther apart. I watched as Carrie exited the car and headed into the store. Leaving me alone, completely naked. At least I was alone, because there were no other cars beside us. Of course, this was one of those places that was usually a popular hangout for kids with nothing better to do. Maybe it was just too early, or maybe some junior-high kids might arrive on the scene at any minute. Oh, I wish Carrie would hurry and get her drink!
Looking down at myself, I actually thought my nipples were growing harder… longer, if that were possible. I wished my breasts were bigger so I could take them up in my hands and lick them! Well, I promised I wouldn’t cover up, but I didn’t say anything about adjusting my position. My right arm reached down to find the power switches on the side of the seat. Pushing first this way, and then that, I was able to get the back to recline. I had lowered myself so that I was beneath the line of the window. For all practical purposes, I was lying down, and I could see my little toes staring back at me. This actually felt kind of nice and sweet, and I brought my hand back up to rest on my bare tummy.
It was peaceful at first, just closing my eyes and listening to the sounds of the summer night. There was the gentle noise of crickets chirping, and cars racing down the road off in the distance; maybe the pop of a firecracker somewhere in the neighborhood. The store’s air conditioning unit hummed with efficiency. I was imagining the look on Carrie’s face if I had the nerve to get out of the car, and walk into the store stark naked. That brought a smile to my lips. And then I heard an odd sound, kind of like metal scraping on the parking lot pavement.
Metal wheels of some sort, actually, that were followed by the sound of young male voices.
“All right… I just gotta grab me some snacks. Watch my skateboard for me.” Skateboarders! Oh no, it was probably some seventh or eighth-grade boys looking to get their nighttime sugar fix. And the one that had spoken was approaching the car. I know I wanted to move my arms so that my hands covered my exposed bits, but I resisted, and only moved to place both arms at my side. This was going to be embarrassing!
“Holy shit! Come and look at this… there’s a naked girl in this car!” “No way, you’re full of…” I heard his friend say as he walked near the door and the fully rolled down window. “…wow!”
I slowly opened my eyes, and looked up to see two pimple-faced prepubescent teens staring at my nude body. One of them wore a baseball cap backward on his head, and he leaned on the door panel.
“Do you go to our school?”
Oh my God, they think I’m in Junior High! It’s because I’m not that big, my tits are small, and there’s no hair on my pussy. While I wanted to cover up very badly, I continued to lay reclined in the seat, showing them everything I had to show. I couldn’t speak, so I simply shook my head.
Then his friend took out a five-dollar bill and leaned his arm through the window. “I’ll give you five bucks to get out of the car!” Yeah, that was really tempting. I mean, where was I going to keep a five-dollar bill… I had no purse or pockets! Then I watched as the kid rolled the paper money into a cylinder shape. That looked like it might fit nicely inside… oh, my! The thought of them sticking it down there was getting me even more aroused. My hand fidgeted and almost went for the handle to open up the door.
“Well at least turn over for us,” the first boy said. I still think he thought I was their age. “We want to see your butt!”
I felt so humiliated now. Here I was, a seventeen-year-old girl practically a year away from college, being talked to that way by a twelve-year-old twerp. Like they just expected me to show off my body to satisfy their curiosity! Still, I found my legs twisting to one side as I shifted slowly in the seat. If I changed positions so that I was lying on my stomach, I knew I would start playing with myself. There would just be no stopping my fingers.
Suddenly Carrie appeared outside the driver’s side door. “Hey you, punks, are you bothering my friend? Get away from my car!” At the sight of the bigger girl, who clearly did look her age, the two boys bolted. They even fled from the area of the convenience store, forgetting all about their snacks. Well, I guess they did get their fill of eye-candy.
Carrie got inside the car and smiled at me. “What, showing off to more strangers? I really can’t leave you alone for a minute! Here, hold this for me…”
My hands reached out to take the drink she thrust in my direction.
Condensation dripped down the side of the cup, a bead of water formed, then dropped onto my tummy. That felt good. I watched mesmerized as another droplet hit my bare skin, trickling to run down the sensitive flesh beneath my navel.
“OK, Erica, we’re off!” And just like that, she took her drink back in one hand, while the other was on the steering wheel. She floored the gas, speeding into reverse… good thing there were no other cars in the parking lot! Then Carrie hit the brake, briefly to shift gears, and just like that we were racing out onto the street again. She turned her head and took a long slurp on the straw.
I have to admit, it was a little scary driving with Carrie, especially when I wasn’t wearing any clothes. My bare arms and legs had flailed about as we made our noisy departure, my tush bouncing up and down on the towel that covered the upholstery. I decided to adjust the seat once more, bringing me upright and level with my friend. Of course, this meant that any passing cars probably got a good look at my pointy nipples.
“Where are we going now,” I asked.
Carrie leaned over to rub my thigh and said, “I think we’ll go home now before you get into trouble. But we may have to wait it out in the driveway, before we go inside.”
I sure hoped her mom would have gone to bed by the time we arrived. Was Carrie really going to make me enter her home in the nude? I didn’t know if I could do that. But then I remembered that she promised me a special surprise once we were alone. I licked my lips in anticipation.
Approaching her house, we drove very slowly down the street. I could have probably jumped out of the car and ran the rest of the way. I was getting excited again, although a little fearful that one of her neighbors might cruise by and investigate my lack of attire. But no one else was around. We pulled into the driveway, and Carrie turned off the ignition. With the dashboard and interior lights off, it was like we were back in the office building during the blackout. In the darkness, I squeezed my breast, even slipped a finger into my wet pussy. I don’t think Carrie noticed.
“Erica, our senior year is going to be so incredible! I wonder what fun things we could do…” Feeling my friend’s sweet breath in my ear, I shrugged my bare shoulder, waiting for her to tell me. “Oh, we have got to get you to spend an entire day naked at school! Listen, your schedule will be light. There will be days when you have only free periods…we can slip you into the girls’ room and take off all your clothes…and then you’ll sneak around between classes, completely naked!” I laughed at the very idea, but she was making me very horny. “Yeah, right Carrie. What else could we do…”
She took my hands in hers, then, preventing me from further rubbing my clit and bringing myself to orgasm. Carrie said, “I’ll have to do some serious planning. But I think we should arrange for you to attend graduation totally nude.”
“Well, maybe beneath the gown,” I was actually quite breathless as I suggested such a thing.
“Of course, Erica, you would have to let it drop right when you received your diploma. And you would be standing on stage completely naked… in front of the faculty, the students, and all their parents. Everyone would see your nude little body!”
Oh… mmmm, that sounded so deliciously naughty. All my teachers would be seated behind me and have an unobstructed view of my bare backside.
Everyone in the front row would be able to look up and see my shaved pussy. Maybe I would even slip out of my high heels, and run bare across the stage on graduation day…
Carrie shook my arm and said, “OK, time to go inside and meet Mom!” “What… what, now?” I opened my eyes to look down at my body, which I knew was flushed in arousal. Juices from my crotch dripped down my leg, onto the towel. “You’re not really going to introduce me to your mother like this…”
My friend opened the door and started to get out of the car. “Well, I’m sure she’s gone to bed by now.”
Coming around to my side, Carrie lifted the handle and swung the passenger door wide open. I paused, and then gingerly stepped out onto her driveway. First the toes of one foot touched the ground. Next, I revealed the length of my other equally bare leg. I couldn’t believe I was about to enter the home of my friend, and I was totally naked.
Standing up did feel good after that drive, although now I was standing unclothed out in the night air. I turned my head, but of course there was no one around. By the interior lights that had come on, I could see how hard my nipples were. Carrie pulled me forward by my hand, while shutting the car door behind me. She even gave me a little slap on the ass.
The thought had been pretty unbelievable, but now the experience of actually entering Carrie’s house was really strange. We passed through the front door, and quietly walked down the hallway. I half expected to be greeted at any moment, but had no idea what to say. Not to mention I must have looked quite the sight with my pink parts puffed out and clit extended. A turn brought us into the kitchen. There was the banister of a staircase on the other side, which led upstairs.
Here, Carrie stopped to call out, “It’s only me, Mom! I’m home, and I brought my friend Erica with me. She’s going to spend the night.” I had phoned my parents using Carrie’s cell phone during the drive (which was an awkward conversation!), but I wished she didn’t have to announce it so loud to her mother! Then she turned, and told me to say hello. For some reason, I felt the need to cover my tits and pussy as I called out, “Hi… I’m Erica…”
“All right girls,” came the reply from upstairs. ‘Don’t stay up too late, and don’t make too much noise!”
“You look like you could use a glass of water,” Carrie smiled at me, and in the same motion started heading for the sink.
I followed her, still feeling uncomfortable and nervous. “Um, that would be nice… but couldn’t we go somewhere more safe?”
“Oh, you’ll be fine, Erica. Here… drink.”
I took the glass with both hands, and eagerly brought the refreshing liquid to my lips. Of course, this left my lower body completely exposed. With the way I was standing, my labia were hanging out, begging to be stroked.
Carried walked near me and ran a teasing finger down my tummy. “This is so exciting! I never took home a naked girl before!”
I was speechless, the half-empty glass trembling in my grasp. I was defenseless to cover up at all and protect my exposed parts. Holding my breath, I half-expected Carrie to start tickling my bare pussy. Instead, she only took the glass from my fingers and set it on the counter.
“Come on, let’s go upstairs…”
“Wait,” I said, when I found the words to whisper. “Your bedroom is upstairs? But that’s where your mom is…”
Pulling my naked body toward the first of the steps, my friend explained, “Well, her room is at one end of the house. I suspect she’s drifting off to sleep already, or else has the TV on. It will be cool.” My feet were a bit sticky on the tiles of the kitchen floor, but I managed to follow along behind Carrie. She let go of my hand as we started to climb, and instinctively I covered my breasts and crotch. Oh, this was so embarrassing… just thinking if her mother walked out to come downstairs. I was practically hiding behind my friend, in fact, so close that the tresses of her hair brushed my face. I thought we were going right to her room as we came to stand before a door. But Carrie only turned to me and winked, before rapping on the wood.
“Good night, Mom!” she sang sweetly.
Oh my gosh, I was standing right in front of her mother’s room, and I wasn’t wearing any clothes! But I heard her answer with a good night of her own, and she said good night to me as well. I hoped she didn’t expect a good night kiss! Then Carrie skipped away in the other direction, leaving me to turn my bare ass toward the door and follow after. When I finally reached her room, Carrie was doubled over on the bed laughing. Humiliated as I was, I couldn’t help but laugh in spite of myself.
“All right, Erica, you can have a seat over there,” she said pointing out a beanbag chair on the floor. “I promised you a special surprise…” And with that, Carrie kicked off her flip-flops and got off the bed.
Immediately, I plopped down on the seat, the plastic cool against my naked skin. Knees up, I parted my legs slightly and absently stroked a nipple. Now I would see Carrie naked!
I started by watching her bare feet move over the carpet. She was walking around, doing a little dance to the music that was in my head.
Her motions allowed me to enjoy the view of her toes, heel, and ankles… and then my eyes worked up here curvaceous calf. Maybe I was just feeling really horny, but I realized that my friend Carrie had amazing legs. Her thighs were creamy smooth as I watched her play with the hem of her skirt.
She bent over, at one point, giving me a nice long look at the bottom of her pink panties. Slowly, she stood up with her back still facing me, and brought her hands up to undo the tie of her top. From behind, I could see that it was now open, and Carrie did a little shimmy revealing her shoulders. When she turned around, I could see her bra… it had a clasp on the front. But I was more interested in her perfect tummy, and her cute little bellybutton. As I slid my legs down on the floor, I think my pussy opened up in appreciation.
Carrie’s eyes sparkled as she laughed and smiled, tugging the material of her shirt down her back and off her shoulders. All the while, she kept rocking to a gentle rhythm as she stripped for me. Tossing the article of clothing onto the bed, now she was wearing only a skirt and bra and panties. I watched her spin, and enjoyed the sight of the small of her back, but my eyes kept returning to the rise and fall of each of her bare feet. This seemed to heighten the anticipation of her total nudity.
Now facing me, my friend seductively played with the button on her skirt. I could see her breasts jiggle inside her bra. Oh, they looked so squeezable! Popping open the skirt’s button, Carrie ran her other hand inside the waistband. She continued to flaunt and tease, before finally lowering the zipper and letting the material drop to the floor. A playful kick sent it flying over my head to hit the wall behind me. We both giggled, but Carrie now stood in front of me wearing only her bra and panties! I had never seen her so undressed, stripped down to her underwear. My eyes strained to see if she had anything down her panties.
There were no signs of stray pubic hairs sticking out. She was either completely shaved like me, or kept her pussy well trimmed. Well, being a strawberry-blonde, her hairs would probably be light and fine.
I started fingering myself, eager for Carrie to continue her show. She had to turn around first, and give me a nice view of her panty-clad butt. Reaching behind with her fingers, she pulled both sides of the material into her crack a little, so it almost looked she was wearing a thong. I did enjoy the sight of her ass cheeks. Still, I licked my lips trying to get a peek at Carrie’s lower lips, but no such luck. It seemed I would have to wait until her underwear was completely off.
And then my friend started moving away from me, and for the first time I noticed there was a door that led from the side of her bedroom. Heading in this direction, she paused to look over her shoulder, catching me with an index finger up my slit.
Carrie smiled at me and said, “Try to hold out, Erica. I just have to freshen up…”
Heeding her words, I slowed down my pussy play although I continued to massage a breast with my other hand. I watched my friend disappear through the door into her personal bathroom. A moan of sexual tension escaped my lips. Before very long, something pink was tossed out and landed on her bed. I realized after a second that it was her bra. Oh my gosh…Carrie was now topless in the other room! Her big, squishy tits would be out in the open. I found myself wondering what her nipples looked like, and if they were as hard as mine. And then her bare arm extended from behind the door, twirling her panties on the end of a finger. These too, she flipped back into the room and they landed on the floor. Oh, oh, she was now naked… completely naked… in the bathroom! I really had to keep from making myself cum. Maybe when she walked out, in all her glory, she would start masturbating in front of me, and we would cum together. This was a first for me. I was so excited that I was about to see my friend totally nude…
My stomach quivered with butterflies, watching her bare foot and lower leg emerge. But then, when the rest of her form came into view, I saw that Carrie had wrapped a pink towel around her body. She still looked hot, because the towel came down to just above her thighs, and was tucked in snugly between her full breasts. I knew she wasn’t wearing anything underneath.
Carrie walked around her room quite easily, as if she was going to let her only covering slip “accidentally”. Maybe she would bring her hands to her mouth in a make-believe gasp of shock, exposing her pussy to me before acting all embarrassed and draping her palm over her crotch. Of course, here I was, reclining on the beanbag chair with everything hanging out. I was starting to feel the humiliation of my own nudity, or more truthfully, my own obvious arousal as evidenced by my fully erect clitoris. But Carrie was really having fun with it, pointing at me from across the room like a rock star on stage, and then slowly licking her finger.
Turning around again so that her back was facing me, she suddenly grasped the edges of the towel and pulled it open, flashing the opposite wall. Damn, if only I was on the other side of the room, I would have gotten the full frontal treatment! Carrie turned her head to look over her shoulder and laughed. She continued to shimmy the towel lower and lower, so that I could see her strawberry blonde hair fall to the middle of her bare back. Now she teased by rubbing the towel back and forth over her behind, the only thing keeping her from mooning me. This went on for a few moments, as if underscoring the point that except for this body towel she would be absolutely naked. But then Carrie pulled the towel back up and wrapped it tight around her chest.
Taking a few steps forward, my friend opened up one of the drawers on her dresser. What, was she going for a dildo or something? No, I realized with a bit of disappointment, it appeared she was taking out shorts of some kind.
“Carrie,” I half whined, half moaning as I was breathing heavy and openly playing with my pussy.
My friend only smiled and stuck her tongue out at me playfully, putting first one foot, then the other into her pajama bottoms. She proceeded to pull the light shorts up the length of her long legs, disappearing over her hips beneath the towel. Another about face, away from me, and this time she actually dropped the towel completely! It was wonderful to see her clothed in only those little shorts and nothing else. I imagined her bouncing breasts in my face, and I began fingering myself harder. But then Carrie reached down and took a top out of the drawer, which she languidly pulled over her arms and head.
Spinning to face me, she placed her hands on her hips, and stood before me more or less decent. Her pajama bottoms, while riding high, certainly covered what they needed to. And even though her belly was tantalizingly exposed, her top came down far enough to effectively conceal her titties. I was the one left anything but decent… buck naked on the floor of her bedroom, with my legs and lower lips spread wide. I felt so ashamed.
“Carrie…” I pleaded. “You promised to give me a surprise!” “Oh, Erica…” Carrie said as she came to stand over me, taking in every inch of my nude body. She began to gently rub my bare pussy with her toe. That felt amazing! I wished she would never stop. But then she lowered her arms to take me by the hands. She brought me to a standing position and I looked up into her hazel eyes. Our toes touched, we were standing that close, while her fingers lightly stroked my breasts and tummy. My clothed friend would pause to tease and flick my nipples back and forth. She was driving me crazy! A profound moment of silence passed between us.
Pulling me toward the bed, Carrie whispered, “I did promise you a surprise, didn’t I. Here, Erica, I want you to lay down…” I climbed onto the softness of the sheets and mattress. My head rested on one of the pillows, while my hands self-consciously clutched together above my stomach. My legs were stretched out the length of the bed. I couldn’t believe I was lying like this, completely naked in my friend’s room. Carrie made herself comfortable at my side, maneuvering her body so that her head was propped up on one arm. At a touch from her free hand, I knew I should place my own arms at my side. Doing this somehow seemed to heighten the awareness of my nudity.
Looking down, I watched the rise and fall of my breast as I breathed. My tummy fluttered with excitement. Further down, I thought to myself, might have been a tuft of pubic hair; if I wasn’t completely bald down there, of course. And then Carrie placed her hand on the soft skin around my bellybutton. She started rubbing sensual circles using just her fingertips, as I cooed with pleasure. Her strokes would broaden, moving up toward my modest cleavage, and then she would trace a line back down again with the back of her hand. She hesitated… then moved lower, to touch my shaved mound. Immediately, my clit responded. With a chuckle, Carrie proceeded to tap and rub my little button.
“Mmmmmph” I murmured, or made some such sound of delight.
My friend took this opportunity to reposition her body, sitting up a little, and then sliding over to kneel between my legs. I was playing with my tits and watched as she parted my knees slightly to give her better access. Carrie’s hands reached out, palms flat on my stomach, and she caressed outward until she had a firm hold on my hips. She scooted backward a little toward the edge of the bed. Her head came down, and she kissed my bellybutton. She scooted back some more…
“Well,” Carrie said with a smile, “a deal’s a deal.” Pulling her hair away from her face, she bent her head down once more… And she started to eat my pussy!
This was insane… this felt… so incredible! I didn’t even try to contain my moans of pleasure. Her tongue was amazing. I think I remember saying I was about to cum. I think I remember having the most intense orgasm of my life, cumming hard, over and over again.
But I’m not sure… With a sweet smile on my lips, I blacked out.
THE END
-
- Strip-Master In-Chief
- Posts: 306
- Joined: Mon Oct 07, 2019 7:18 pm
- Has thanked: 171 times
- Been thanked: 242 times
- Contact:
Erica’s Morning After
Erica’s Morning After
by AMERICAN COWBOY
When I woke the next morning, my thoughts were a little fuzzy.
Disorientated, I wondered briefly where I was, realizing that I was not in my own bed. My hands lazily traced down my chest and stomach, coming into contact with bare skin. Lifting the sheets, I looked beneath and saw nothing but bare skin. Oh my gosh… I was completely naked! I never sleep in the nude. And then the memories of last evening came back to me like a tidal wave.
I had spent that night over at my friend Carrie’s house. She had embarrassed me and humiliated me since the lights went out at our Driver’s Safety class, but she had also shown me such sweet affection; she had done things that I would not soon forget. My finger softly stroked my pussy, remembering her lips around my clit. That brought a warm smile to my lips. Then I sat upright, letting the bed sheets drop to my lap, leaving my perky titties free and out in the open. Where was Carrie?
My head turned in both directions, searching for my friend. The door to her side bathroom was open, and there was no sound, no indication she was in there. I waited a second, then decided to get out of bed. Pulling the sheets aside, I watched my pussy lips begin to unfold, my pink labia coming into view. Well, I have to admit, I was still thinking about Carrie’s hands on certain parts of my body, and it was making me horny.
As I swung my legs to the floor, I felt my nipples stiffen. This was no good… I really needed to calm down!
A few steps took my bare feet to the window, where I now pried open the Venetian blinds. It looked like it was a gorgeous summer day outside. I walked past the beanbag chair in the corner from where I had watched Carrie’s strip tease last night. And what a tease that was! I imagined she was fully dressed now, wherever she was. Pacing a bit in frustration, the thought struck me that I was alone in her bedroom totally nude. I really had to suppress the urge to start playing with myself right there. I mean, that would be really embarrassing if suddenly she walked in on me, if I were face down on her bed with an arm between my legs, fingering my anus! Although I did keep one hand over my bald mound, gently tapping, as I continued my stroll.
I decided to open the bedroom door just a crack, to have a peek down the hallway. What if her mother bounded in here to make the bed or collect the laundry or something! I would be so ashamed if she saw me naked. My other hand paused, resting lightly on the doorknob. Even as I turned and pulled the door slightly toward me, I continued rubbing my pussy. Maybe I wanted to be seen…
Well, with my face pushed against the opening of a couple of inches, I could see that the hall was empty. For some reason, like my arm was acting of a will of its own, I pulled the door all the way open. I stood there a moment with my nude body completely on display, but no one was approaching or coming upstairs. Carrie and her mom were probably in the kitchen having breakfast. I dared myself to make a run to the other side of the house and back, streaking the hallway. But I couldn’t bring myself to be so bold, in another person’s home. Instead, I turned around and walked back further into my friend’s room, forgetting to close the door behind me.
Then I saw on an end table next to the bed, there was a pile of clothes, and a piece of paper. Moving closer, I could see that it was a note written in Carrie’s handwriting. Drawing sensual circles with a finger around my bare tummy, I started reading.
“Dear Erica… I had a great time last night! Looked like you had a great time hanging out. Sorry I couldn’t stick around, had to go into work early. I’ve left some of my clothes for you to borrow, so you can make it back home.
“But here’s a better idea… I dare you not to get dressed, and walk home naked! I’ll stop by my house this afternoon, and hope that pile of clothes will still be where I left them. Then I’ll meet up with you at your place. Hope to see all of you!
“Love, luck, and lollipops… Carrie”
Oh my gosh, what a wild notion! I thought as I pressed the paper against my bare chest. I couldn’t possibly slip out of Carrie’s house unclothed, and walk all the way back home in the nude. It was at least a couple miles, in broad daylight, with not a cloud in the sky. Of course, the idea was enticing. But I shook my head no, and reached down for the first item, a white pair of underpants.
Once I pulled them up my legs, I immediately realized they would not fit. They may have been snug on my friend’s full and curvy rear end, but they hung loosely from my tight little ass. And the front drooped down so much that if I had any pubic hair, the tufts would be showing. As it was, my smooth pussy lips were plainly visible.
I struggled with the next item, a pair of red loose-fitting shorts.
Well, as soon as I took my hands away, the shorts slipped down my legs and the panties followed after. Naked again, with Carrie’s clothes in a puddle around my ankles, I tapped my chin in thought. Maybe I should take her up on her offer. Clearly these things of hers would not work, and would probably give me more problems. Stepping out of the shorts and panties, I folded them back on the end table. I gave the situation a lot of consideration, and figured I might as well first take a shower.
Walking into her little side bathroom, I saw that she had no shower, but a bathtub against the wall. I shrugged my bare shoulders and started running the hot water. When it had filled half way and reached a comfortable temperature, I climbed in, the warm luxurious bubbles feeling good on my skin. Almost instantly, I started squeezing my breasts and playing with pussy. In no time at all, I had myself a nice orgasm. Now relaxing in the afterglow of my self-pleasuring, I decided I would take Carrie’s dare. I would show her how brave I was.
I cleaned myself thoroughly, especially between my legs. On the small shelf attached to the wall, there was some shaving cream and a lady’s razor. Some minimal maintenance was taken care, removing the bit of stubble that had started to sprout. I wanted to make sure there was not a hair on my body, below my eyebrows. Then I rinsed off with a washcloth, and stepped out of the tub. Toweling off, I felt kind off sexy watching the bathwater slowly disappear down the drain. I knew that my cum was mixed in there, swirling out of Carrie’s bathtub. And even though I just had that gentle climax, the thought was arousing, making me horny again. I hung up the body towel and brushed out my hair. Then, bare-assed nude, I casually walked back into my friend’s bedroom.
“Oh, hello… you must be Erica!”
Before I could react, Carrie’s mother had just entered the room through the open doorway. I stood there in shock for a second, before quickly covering my breasts and pussy. I hoped she didn’t notice my erect nipples, and I didn’t want her to see my clitoris poking out of its hood.
“Um… hi… I just finished taking a bath,” I explained to my friend’s mom.
She was a tall woman, with a mane of red hair that came down to her shoulders; very busty in the chest.
“Oh, dear me! I should have thought to bring you fresh towels,” she said, then extended her arm and hand in a more formal greeting. “I hope you were comfortable and slept well.”
I nodded yes, while using the arm that had been shielding my titties, to reach out and shake her hand politely. My knees were locked together, my other hand clamped over my crotch, but nothing was hidden up top.
Carrie’s mother only smiled and asked, “Is it a little too chilly in here? Sometimes that daughter of mine runs the air conditioning too high. I wouldn’t be surprised if she was the source of last night’s blackout! Well, it must have been an exciting experience for you girls.” Oh, oh, she can see how erect my nipples are, and she thinks it’s because the room is cold! In fact, I felt my skin flush warm as she talked about the power outage that caused me to strip naked in the first place! If only she knew I have been nude for more than twelve hours… “All right, Erica, there is still some breakfast left for you, when you are dressed and ready to come downstairs.” And with that, she pleasantly said goodbye and proceeded to leave the room.
Leaving me to stand breathless in the wake of our surprise encounter. I slowly lowered my arms once the woman was out of view, and saw that my nips were indeed sticking out a full inch. Looking down, I saw my pink pussy puffed out. It was strange that because I had just taken a bath and was caught exiting the bathroom, my nudity seemed acceptable. But if I were to stroll downstairs like this, with all my naughty parts brazenly on display, I would appear like some kind of weirdo, exhibitionist slut. And yet… that was exactly what I had resolved to do.
What had I gotten myself into!
Well, there was no way I was going to let that happen, get caught running around Carrie’s house naked. But at the same time, I couldn’t resist her challenge. I could picture her in my mind, how she must have looked when she wrote that note this morning. She would be so thrilled, so proud of me if I made this daring walk home. How could I disappoint her? I glanced around her room one last time, then headed for the door.
A trickle of wetness began running down my leg as I took the first step out into the hallway. This time, my arm reached out behind me, closing the bedroom door shut. I was nervous, my heart beating fast, as I stood there totally nude. Faltering, I spun around and meant to head back for the safety of Carrie’s room, but found the knob wouldn’t turn. It had locked, and now I was stuck outside like this! I really wasn’t sure where Carrie’s mother was, but if she should come out of her own room on the opposite side of the hall, she would get a nice view of my bare behind. I turned around again, hands draped self-consciously. Nothing to do but go ahead with this crazy adventure…
Quietly I made my way to the head of the staircase, then paused, my toes hovering over the first step. Last night, Carrie was with me when I had climbed these stairs completely unclad. Now I would have to make the descent by myself. I clutched my arms tightly around my body and concentrated on bending my knees as I carefully moved down the stairs. A few steps from the bottom, I hesitated. What if Carrie’s mother was waiting in the kitchen for me? Even though I was scared of being caught, I let a finger slide into my wet pussy. Then I heard her call out.
“Erica, is that you? I’ve left some bagels and juice on the table…” Oh no! It sounded like she was in the den or the living room. Should I scamper back up the stairs, I wondered. But there would be no place to hide. And I had already come this far. I decided to make a break for the kitchen, which was just off to the side. Not thinking about covering myself at this point, I ran down the remaining steps barefoot, with everything exposed.
My hand gripped the banister as I turned the corner and made a wild dash for the kitchen table. I thought I heard the larger woman heading in my direction. Desperately I looked around, searching for any kind of concealment. She was going to find me down here, totally naked. So I did the only thing I could think of. I sat my bare little bottom at the table, facing the entryway, and crossed my legs so that my vulva could not be seen. There was a newspaper lying at hand, and I opened it up full in front of my face and upper body. Just then, Carrie’s mom poked her head in to check on me.
“Erica, please, help yourself to some bagels. They’re still fresh.” Behind the shield of thick parchment and black type ink, my breasts quivered, my nipples extended. I kept my legs locked so tight, my thighs hurt! Still, I managed to reply, “Um… no thank you… I… I’ll be going home soon.”
She stood before the floor tiles another moment. “Won’t you just take one for the walk home?”
“Well… ah… I’m trying to avoid carbohydrates!”
If I dropped the newspaper and stood up, she could see my trim tummy. I don’t have hard abs or anything, but my stomach is flat and soft in just the right places. I remembered Carrie blowing kisses around my bellybutton. Now, my pussy started to tingle. Luckily, I gripped the newspaper, my only covering, even tighter.
“All right, then. But before you leave, feel free to have some fruit.” And then, thank goodness, I heard her depart. Slowly I lowered the paper, at first just enough to see that she was no longer standing in front of the kitchen. Then I folded and placed it on the table again. I noticed there was a plate with three bagels left, as well as dishes of butter and cream cheese, and a pitcher of orange juice. I also saw there was a bowl of assorted fruits. It felt unreal sitting here naked at Carrie’s kitchen table. I really should have taken this opportunity to make my escape. But I was momentarily thinking about my friend’s reaction when I told her about this whole escapade, and my eyes were transfixed on the fruit bowl.
I don’t know why I did it, but my arm reached out and I grabbed a carrot. My legs were uncrossed now, parted and bent so that my toes touched the floor. The carrot was cold as I rolled it along the skin of my tummy, and pressed it lower and lower toward my nether region.
“Ooooh,” I moaned softly as the unpeeled carrot made contact with my clitoris. Against my better judgment, I continued playing, letting the bristles at the skinny end tickle my clit. Again I whimpered, “Mmmmm…” And then I inserted its ribbed, orange length into my pussy! Very slowly… but I carefully managed to push it inside me. This was so hot!
Once the carrot was lubricated with my juices, I began sliding it in and out, in and out, probing my sweet slit. I pushed the chair back, allowing me to raise my legs, my ankles to the table surface, as I continued to masturbate.
“Oh, yes! Oh, yes!” I cried, this time a little too loudly.
I heard movement from another room in the house, and Carrie’s mother called out, asking if I was all right. Suddenly, my arousal disappeared.
Or rather, I was still heated up, but now waves of shame came crashing over me, as I realized the danger of being discovered pleasuring myself in the kitchen, stark naked and a carrot shoved up my twat! That would be the ultimate humiliation! I collapsed to the floor where upon impact, my pussy unclenched, letting the carrot fall out.
Jumping to my feet, I thought about bolting for the front door. But I would probably end up running into the arms of Carrie’s mother. It was then I noticed a screen door that opened into the backyard. My bare back and ass were completely exposed as I fumbled with the latch, and nearly pulled the door off its hinges. Finally, just as she was walking into the kitchen, I leaped forward… running outside without any clothes on! I heard the backdoor swing shut behind me. I also heard her voice from inside the kitchen.
“I wonder why she left the back way? What a cute but strange little girl…” At least I think that’s what she said as I ran off to find a bush to hide behind. She might have said, “What a cute butt on that girl…” After all, it was Carrie’s mom.
Now I crouched down in their backyard, blades of grass tickling the soles of my feet. While I paused to catch my breath, I had to look at myself to see the state I was in. My hands cupped my breasts to find the nipples rock hard and aching. Oh, I was so nude out here! Further down, I could see my poor pussy was pink and raw, my labia were completely hanging out. My clit was so swollen, that it stood erect. When I was fairly certain that no one was around, and no one was going to search for me outside, I gingerly straightened myself to a standing position.
Calming down a little, I was able to appreciate how good it felt to be naked outdoors. The sun was warm on my back and shoulders. As I stepped out from behind my leafy covering, the fresh air caused the skin on my arms and legs to tingle. I had that sensation of fluttering butterflies inside my tummy. One of the things I loved about being shaved is that a gentle breeze always felt cool between my legs, blowing across my hairless crotch. I moved slowly around the side of the house, leaving everything out in the open, delighting in the summer sun on my pink parts.
Once I rounded the corner, however, I decided it would be better to be more discreet. Reluctantly, I clasped my hands in front of my bare pussy as I peeked into the front yard. The coast was clear it seemed, and there was no sign of Carrie’s mother leaving the house. It looked like the street was empty too. The good thing was, it was mid-morning in the middle of the week. Most people would be off to work by now. I slipped along the edge of the property until I reached the sidewalk. I looked behind me, to make sure no one was watching my ass, and then my feet found the pavement.
This felt so weird, turning my side to my friend’s house, walking down the street without wearing a stitch! There have been a few times already when I’ve had to run home naked. Once was when Lisa stripped me in the public library, and then the librarian caught me and threw my nude body out of the building. Well, at least I had been wearing ankle socks. And then there was the time Lisa and my friends tricked me into washing her car at the school. But I found out there were like twenty people watching and I was completely naked. Still, I made it back to my house without incident. Now, I thought to myself, the circumstances were different. This time, no one else had stripped me and left me with no choice. In fact, I actually did have a choice. I could have been wearing Carrie’s ill-fitting clothes. But I willingly walked out of her house naked and was now on my way home totally nude. I felt proud of myself, and also a little naughty. I was still feeling horny. Right there, in the middle of the sidewalk, I started stroking my pussy lips.
I figured I had better keep moving before I brought myself to a very public orgasm. Down the sides of the street, there were some parked cars, recycling pails and garbage cans left out for pick up, and of course some of the neighbors had high hedges lining the front lawn. If I was careful, I could bound from one hiding place to another as I worked my way back home. The greatest fear I had was being caught by a car traveling down the road. Since this was a residential area, traffic would be moving slow, and they would get a good long look at me. As scared as I was, that thought did make me kind of hot.
Still, I continued to use caution as I slinked behind one mailbox, taking the time to make sure no one was about. I had made it about five houses away from Carrie’s home. It would be pretty embarrassing to get caught at this point. All the while, I kept my arm draped across my breasts and palm covering my pussy as I dashed over to the other side of the street, my cute little ass bouncing in the sunlight. I followed this zigzag pattern, checking both directions before alternating between the sidewalks.
At one point, I was observant enough to see an old man leaving his house to retrieve the mail. I crouched down behind the front of a car, waiting until it was safe to continue. But the realization that there were other people out here soon had me fondling and squeezing my nipples. If I continued to use my hands to cover up like this, I wouldn’t be able to resist the urge to play… this was so exciting! So when the man went back inside and I stood up, I let my hands drop to my sides. Crossing the street again, I had everything on display.
The quiet of the neighborhood was interrupted by the droning noise of a lawnmower, coming from the next house I was approaching. There was a tall white picket fence bordering the property, and I walked right up to find it effectively shielded me from the top of my chest down. True, my bare shoulders were visible, but I could be wearing a tube top of something. Of course, when I did this, I thought the lawnmower was on the other side of the house. I was shocked when I saw what appeared to be a fourteen-year-old boy cutting a swath not five feet in front of me!
Instinctively, I gripped my hands between the pointy tops of the slats and pressed my body against the fence. The boy turned and looked at me, our eyes locked. He paused to let the mower idle.
“Hi,” he called out.
Oh my… I stood there breathless. He had no idea I was totally naked behind this white picket barrier! If I turned and ran to the other side of the road, I was sure he would see my fleeing ass. All I could think of was to squish myself even closer, sensitive nipples brushing the grain, and I even rubbed my pussy into the wood.
“Ah,” I gasped before thinking I had better say something. “Um… hello… there.”
The boy looked at me oddly then said, “Nice day to be outside… wish I didn’t have to do chores!”
It seemed like he might be too shy to come closer, so I bravely replied, “Yeah… it’s pretty warm out all right.”
He turned off the ignition on the mower then and wiped sweat from his brow. “I was just about to go inside for a glass of lemonade. You want something to drink?”
“Sure,” I answered without thinking. I was suddenly aware of my clit poking out between one of the narrow grooves in the fence.
“OK, wait there, and I’ll bring you out a glass!”
Oh no, what was I supposed to do! If I let him come near enough to hand me a glass, the boy would easily see that I was nude. I watched him disappear into the house. This was my chance to get away, of course. But I couldn’t really make my legs move. My toes wiggled in the grass, then gently rubbed the bottom of the fence. My hands still gripped the top. I looked behind me to see that there was no one else around. A refreshing drink did sound nice…
What was I thinking? I realized abruptly as in no time at all, the boy returned carrying a tall glass of lemonade in each hand. He seemed pleasant, and kind enough to make the offer in the first place. It would be a shame to disappoint him, yet I would be so ashamed if he saw my naked seventeen-year-old body.
“Wait!” I called out, causing him to stop just a yard and a half before the fence. “I… I don’t want you to bring me that lemonade.” He looked me in the eye and asked, “Why not?”
“Um… ah…” Behind the fence, my finger was touching my bare pussy. “Well, I just remembered… I can’t have sugar. I’m naked… I mean I’m diabetic!” The boy wore a puzzled expression on his face. “You just remembered you’re diabetic?”
“Yeah, sorry… Well, I really got to go.” And with that, I started sliding sideways along the length of the property.
Watching me move across the outer perimeter of the lawn, my head and shoulders still turned in his direction, he remarked, “You’re walking funny…”
“Yeah… new shoes, trying to break them in. OK, bye!” Of course, this lie only made me blush and grow more aroused as I knew I was not wearing shoes at all, or any other piece of clothing.
Thankfully, this seemed to satisfy the boy’s curiosity as he gulped down first one drink, then the other. The one that was meant for me, I reminded myself as I licked my lips. I was inching further and further away, dragging my erect nipples across the wooden fence, and saw him leave to bring the empty glasses back inside. As soon as he entered through the front door, I felt nothing but air on the front of my body.
Oh no, I had just stepped in front of the gate, which was pulled in wide open. For a moment I stood stunned, everything hanging out. I knew he would be back any second to resume his lawn mowing. Still I lingered, modestly cupping my hands over my bald pussy. Then I heard the sound of voices coming from the other side of the street. People were going to see my totally bare butt! That did it for me… I turned and ran down the sidewalk, leaving these houses behind me.
I made it safely to the end of the block, and cautiously walked onto the next street. There were times people were out on their front lawn, and I patiently waited for them to go back inside or retreat to the backyard.
I was very attentive to my surrounding, utterly aware of my lack of clothing, and managed to avoid detection. That’s not to say there weren’t a few close calls, and certainly an occasional car headed either toward me or was driving up from behind. Whenever I heard the sound of an engine or tires rolling on the blacktop, I dove behind the nearest shelter, whether it was a tree or a bush. One time, I stood behind one of those real estate signs, and watched as a cyclist sped by on the other side of the street. I wondered if a naked seventeen-year-old girl running around the neighborhood would drive the property value up or down!
As I ventured further and progressed four blocks away from Carrie’s home, I was feeling really pleased with myself. About halfway down this particular street, I noticed it was pretty dead. Driveway after driveway was empty of any cars. People here had either gone off to work, or the beach, or the park. I looked all around, and there was not a soul in sight. This caused me to toy with the idea of walking out into the middle of the road. Well, once the seed of that thought got in my head, I couldn’t move forward without trying it. Glancing in all directions, just to be extra careful, I clutched my naughty parts and shuffled off the edge of the sidewalk.
The blacktop was warm on the bottom of my feet, but not uncomfortable. I had crisscrossed theses residential streets before, but now I was stopping to stand in one place. In fact, I looked up and discovered that I was standing in the middle of the road. It was broad daylight, and I was totally nude! Realizing how silly it was to cover up at this point, I slowly let my hands drop to my sides. Now everything was exposed, from my ass, my tits, and my pink little pussy. My legs trembled, but started moving forward again. I was now walking stark naked down the center of the street. I was overcome by the arousal of it all, looking at my nipples so erect they quivered with my body’s motions. And my lower lips were puffed out and parted, clit extended.
I was so distracted, concentrating on my nudity, that I nearly jumped out of my skin when I heard a car honk it’s horn behind me. Turning around, I saw that it was not a car, but an SUV, which looked kind of familiar. I just stood there like a deer caught in headlights (that the truck did not have on, since it was bright and sunny in the middle of the morning!) and watched the driver slow to a complete stop.
Fortunately, I at least had the sense to strategically place my arms and hands, covering breasts and shaven mound. Well, they must have gotten a nice look at my bare ass.
The doors of the SUV opened, and two guys stepped out. One on the driver side, and the other from the passenger side. As they walked closer to me, I saw that… Oh my God, it was John and Henry from last night! Carrie and I had pulled up beside them at a traffic light, and of course I was still naked at the time, but not showing anything. Then we had raced away, leaving the boys in our dust!
“Wow, you were right, Henry. If we cruised the neighborhood long enough, we were bound to stumble across Erica running around without any clothes on!”
John laughed and said, “That’s one way to get a tan, Erica” “Please…” I started, watching as they came within a couple of feet of my naked body. This was so embarrassing! It was one thing for Carrie to see me in the buff, but not these dorks! And I was ashamed to admit, I once had a crush on one of them. I shifted from one bare leg to the other, still striking that pose of desperate modesty.
“You know, it wasn’t nice the way you two drove off like that last night.” Henry said, sounding genuinely hurt.
“Um… I know…I’m sorry. Carrie is making me walk home naked.” That wasn’t exactly true, but what was I supposed to say? That I had chosen to take off all my clothes last night in the middle of Driver’s Safety class during the blackout, and had stayed undressed all night and all this morning, and decided to walk back to my house totally nude?
The boys chuckled appreciatively at my humiliating predicament. John swung his car keys on the end of his finger, looking me over from head to toe. “We could give you a ride back to your house…” Oh, that sounded really tempting. I mean, I didn’t really want to get in a car with these guys while I was bare naked, but it was probably better than risking being seen by the rest of town if I kept walking. I bit my lip in frustration as I considered my options. (I probably looked adorable at that moment, all nude and vulnerable…) Then I said, yes, I would like a ride.
“OK,” Henry smiled at me. “But first you have to lower your arms for us.” Boy, what a deal! Maybe I should have said no thank you, and continued on my merry way. Maybe I should have given them a show last night, and then they wouldn’t be pissed at me. Well, seemed like they were about to get an eyeful now. I reluctantly moved the arm that had been slung across my titties, down to rest atop the hand that was covering my pussy. I stayed in this position, back hunched a little and one foot raised on its toes, before pulling both my hands apart. I turned my head away as I displayed to them my full frontal nudity.
“She has tiny tits,” John laughed.
“Yeah, but look how long her nipples are! Erica, spread your legs a little, please.”
Well, at least Henry was polite. I did as was asked, lifting first one foot and then the next, until my thighs were separated. Immediately, my labia dropped down from my vulva, and if the boys knew where to look, they would see my clit poking out. Looking back at them, I saw the effect my nudity was having as bulges formed in their shorts and pants.
This brought a slight smile to my lips, although I had to keep from playing with myself.
John made a circular motion with his finger. “Turn around, Erica, so we can see your butt.”
Of course I complied, and used this opportunity with my back turned toward the boys, to slip an index finger inside my wet slit. Over my shoulder, I heard Henry whistle at the view of my ass, and I fingered myself harder. I think I would have had an orgasm right there in the middle of the street, but then John issued another command.
“Bend over and grab your ankles!”
Oh my, that sounded so dirty! I just had to spread my legs as far as possible and began to lower my body. I’m pretty trim and would have no problem touching my toes. Even though I’m kind of short, I think my slender legs are well proportioned, which makes them seem long to me. My hands caressed the bare skin of my calves, before fingers entwined firmly around my ankles, locking me in this position. I had no idea what John had in mind, but I knew the boys were now getting an unobstructed view of my pussy lips from behind, and they could see clear up my anus.
Closing my eyes, I delighted in the feel of my hair falling in my face, and the juices of my arousal trickling down my leg. Moments passed, I wasn’t sure if the boys were even breathing. I half expected one of them to stick something in my butt!
Still bending over lewdly, I finally asked, “Are you going to give me that ride, or what?”
There was a pause, then Henry answered, “Yeah, sure, Erica. You can turn around now.”
I straightened myself and faced them. Not thinking to cover up again, I walked between the boys with everything showing. I felt kind of hot letting them see my naked body while I waited by the side of the SUV.
John opened up his door and hopped behind the steering wheel. But when Henry opened up his door, I suddenly had some reservations.
Self-consciously, I rubbed a hand over my tummy.
“Listen, guys, no touching… all right?”
John motioned for his friend to climb inside. “Of course, Erica. We’re not like that! You can sit in the back…”
Well, that caused me to breathe a sigh of relief. I watched Henry close the passenger side door shut, then waited to hear the sound of the rear passenger door lock being popped open. Instead, I heard the turn of the ignition. Then the truck lurched forward, rolling down the street! John honked the horn twice, as they both stuck their arms out the windows to wave goodbye.
Bastards! I cried, my eyes following the SUV as it made a right onto the next block. I felt so humiliated! They had seen me, all of me, in the bright morning light… even my secret pink parts. And now those jerks had left me standing in the middle of the road, naked as the day I was born.
My hands returned to cover my pussy, which was as bald as a baby, just when there came the sound of voices behind me!
“Mommy… that girl’s not wearing any clothes!”
I briefly glanced over my shoulder, to see a woman and her four-year-old walking down the sidewalk. Well, I didn’t wait around for introductions or explanations! My feet moved quickly, as I ran bare-assed nude straight ahead. I didn’t dash off to one side or the other, but just continued through the center of the road. At the corner, I made a left hand turn, escaping their shocked eyes, and any others who might have stepped outside to see my streak.
For the next several blocks, I was less careful because I just wanted to get back home. I still tried to keep to some sort of concealment when there was the opportunity. But a couple of times, like once when there was this old couple sitting on their front porch, I simply had to make a break for it. Running forward with both arms pumping left my titties and pussy lips flapping in the breeze. I had to admit that these moments of unbridled sprinting were pretty invigorating, and I started to get turned on again. But there was hardly any time to play with myself, noticing by the high sun in the sky, that it was approaching noon.
Finally, I had reached the street I lived on. Here I had to be a lot more cautious, because I definitely did not want my neighbors to catch me naked! I waited behind a large rubber garbage pail while some boys rode toward me on their bicycles. When they had passed, I crouched on the other side, to make sure they were gone. I hoped they didn’t see me!
I was so close now… just a few more houses, and thankfully no one else seemed to be around. At long last, my bare feet stepped onto the asphalt of my empty driveway. They slapped the rest of the way up to my front door, as I cupped my breasts with both hands, my butt jiggling with excitement.
The screen door opened easily, but then I reached out for the brass knob, and it didn’t turn! Of course, I realized, my parents had locked the door when they left for work! And I didn’t have anything on me… no clothes, no jewelry, no purse, and certainly no keys! I let the screen door close in frustration. Turning around, I looked out over my front lawn, fingers wandering down my chest and tummy. Oh, this was so unbelievable. I spun around, turning my ass to the driveway once more, figured I would try to force the lock. But no sooner had I reached for the handle, when I heard the sound of a car pulling up behind me.
Oh my goodness, were my parents home early? I didn’t know if I could face them like this. At that precise moment, my nipples were rock hard and my clit was sticking out. I thought maybe I could say I locked myself outside after putting on a wash of clothes, or taking a shower, or something… but how to explain these signs of my arousal? I guess they would find out they’ve got one horny teenage daughter. Blushing with shame, I did manage to cover my tits and pussy, slowly turning around.
“You did it!” Carrie squealed, nearly jumping out of her car. I was so grateful to see her red Saturn parked in my driveway. She ran up the stoop and clutched my arms, giving me a big kiss on the cheek. “I knew you had made the attempt when I saw my clothes still in my bedroom, but you made it all the way home! I so proud of you, Erica…” Relieved that it was my friend who had found me outside totally nude, and not my family, I let my arms drop to the side. This afforded Carrie the opportunity to playfully tweak my nipples.
“Ooooh,” I purred softly.
Still amazed that I had accomplished her challenge, she reached her hand down to start rubbing my pussy. “Hmmm… someone’s had a very fun morning.
Let’s go inside and finish you off!”
“Ah… uh… we can’t,” I tried to say. Her fingers were incredible, circling the nub of my clitoris. “The… Oh, yes! The door… the door… is locked.”
Carrie took her hands away from my body, folding her arms in thought.
Then she suggested that we go around, into the back yard. I was afraid my neighbors might see me, but then again, they might very well see me standing here on the doorstep. So I allowed Carrie to lead me by the hand, as we walked back onto the driveway toward the side of the house.
Of course, she made no effort to be cautious about it. Just parading around her naked friend, like it was the most natural thing in the world. We opened up the gate on the chain link fence, the grass on my feet feeling so sensual. There did seem to be more privacy once we were behind my house, although there really aren’t any high trees along the edge of the property. If anyone was home next door, and happened to be in their yard, and happened to look in this direction, they might see me.
At her next suggestion, Carrie had me reclining on one of the white lounge chairs on the patio. The plastic felt nice on my bare back and bare butt. Above, the sun was beating down on my body and I was feeling really good. My friend knelt at my side, beginning to gently massage my breasts.
“So tell me about your walk home,” She breathed in my ear. “How many people saw you naked?”
I squirmed a little, remembering the events of just a little while ago, bringing my knees up in a slightly more guarded position. Carrie’s palm on my thigh soon had my legs stretched out along the length of the chair, even parted.
“Well…” I started slowly. “Things were good at first. I escaped from your house, and made it safely down the street. There was a boy mowing the lawn, but I don’t think he saw me from behind the fence. Then I made it a couple of blocks further, and that’s when… Oh my gosh, Carrie!
Those guys from school, John and Henry, they saw me completely naked! I showed them everything…”
Squeezing my knee with one hand, my friend traced a circle around my bellybutton, but she didn’t touch my shaved mound. “That sounds hot!
What else happened?”
My skin was hot beneath her touch as I answered, “Oh… then a mother and her little boy saw my bare behind. I ran most of the way home, then, and I’m sure a handful got a look at my body. A couple of neighbors from a few blocks down, a girl delivering cookies, even a car beeped their horn as it drove past me!”
“Wow, sounds like you put on quite a show!” Carrie proceeded to wet one of her fingers and flick my nipples back and forth.
“Uh-huh,” was all I could reply, spreading my legs wider apart.
“Well, I’ve got something for you, Erica. But first I want you to close your eyes.”
I did as I was asked, and when I felt her hands lift off my body, I let my own fingers play with my titties. Suddenly, there was a cold object placed on my tummy. My toes curled, but I kept my eyes shut. Carrie started rolling this thing over my stomach, not an unpleasant feeling.
It seemed cylinder in shape, or maybe like a cone… one end fatter than the other end. Also, I could tell its surface was ribbed. The suspense was driving me mad, as she rolled it along my inner thigh.
“What is it, Carrie!”
My friend laughed, “It’s a carrot, Erica. Now what do you think I should do with it?”
I opened my eyes, and indeed, held between her fingers was the six or seven inch orange vegetable. She used the bristles on the unpeeled skinny end to tantalize my erect clitoris. I desperately cried out, “Put it inside me… Put it inside my pussy!”
This time it was Carrie who did as was asked, and she slowly lined up the carrot with my vagina. I was already well-lubricated so when she pushed the tip forward, she found that it easily slid in. My friend teasingly pulled it out completely as I gasped with pleasure. But the carrot entered again, and my greedy pussy lips clamped like a vice. Now Carrie pushed and pulled, back and forth, even twisting it as she thrust deeper and deeper. My hips bucked and started lifting up and down as we got into a sexual rhythm.
“Ah, ah… Oh… Oh, yes! Oh yes!” I was screaming in ecstasy, unconcerned at this point with my neighbors. While Carrie continued to masturbate me on my backyard patio, I raised my legs to the sky and started rubbing my clit furiously.
“Mmmm…. I’m cumming! I cumming!”
“There’s my baby girl,” Carrie rejoiced at my juices squirting out, creaming the carrot and running down her arm.
I gave a final gasp, then a moan as my body finished its convulsion. My friend withdrew the carrot and stood up, gazing down at my naked form.
Walking around the lounge chair, she absently tweaked my big toe. Then she headed over to the back door, which I lazily watch her open rather easily.
Still basking in the afterglow of my outdoor orgasm, I stretched out languidly, a hand resting on the curve of my hip. My eyes followed Carrie’s movements as she disappeared into the house. A moment later she was back out again, a dishtowel draped over one arm, and still holding the carrot.
“I called your parents this morning, asked them to leave the back door open for you.” She explained. “Come on, Erica, let’s find you something to eat for lunch.”
My legs were a bit sore and trembling a bit as I swung them over the chair and slowly rose to my feet. I ran a hand through my hair and shook it out, then completely naked, crept toward my fully clothed friend.
“What are you going to eat?” I asked casually.
In response, Carrie only smiled at me. Then she lifted the carrot to her lips. The skinny end, still dripping with my sweet pearly white nectar, she put in her mouth and took a big bite.
THE END
by AMERICAN COWBOY
When I woke the next morning, my thoughts were a little fuzzy.
Disorientated, I wondered briefly where I was, realizing that I was not in my own bed. My hands lazily traced down my chest and stomach, coming into contact with bare skin. Lifting the sheets, I looked beneath and saw nothing but bare skin. Oh my gosh… I was completely naked! I never sleep in the nude. And then the memories of last evening came back to me like a tidal wave.
I had spent that night over at my friend Carrie’s house. She had embarrassed me and humiliated me since the lights went out at our Driver’s Safety class, but she had also shown me such sweet affection; she had done things that I would not soon forget. My finger softly stroked my pussy, remembering her lips around my clit. That brought a warm smile to my lips. Then I sat upright, letting the bed sheets drop to my lap, leaving my perky titties free and out in the open. Where was Carrie?
My head turned in both directions, searching for my friend. The door to her side bathroom was open, and there was no sound, no indication she was in there. I waited a second, then decided to get out of bed. Pulling the sheets aside, I watched my pussy lips begin to unfold, my pink labia coming into view. Well, I have to admit, I was still thinking about Carrie’s hands on certain parts of my body, and it was making me horny.
As I swung my legs to the floor, I felt my nipples stiffen. This was no good… I really needed to calm down!
A few steps took my bare feet to the window, where I now pried open the Venetian blinds. It looked like it was a gorgeous summer day outside. I walked past the beanbag chair in the corner from where I had watched Carrie’s strip tease last night. And what a tease that was! I imagined she was fully dressed now, wherever she was. Pacing a bit in frustration, the thought struck me that I was alone in her bedroom totally nude. I really had to suppress the urge to start playing with myself right there. I mean, that would be really embarrassing if suddenly she walked in on me, if I were face down on her bed with an arm between my legs, fingering my anus! Although I did keep one hand over my bald mound, gently tapping, as I continued my stroll.
I decided to open the bedroom door just a crack, to have a peek down the hallway. What if her mother bounded in here to make the bed or collect the laundry or something! I would be so ashamed if she saw me naked. My other hand paused, resting lightly on the doorknob. Even as I turned and pulled the door slightly toward me, I continued rubbing my pussy. Maybe I wanted to be seen…
Well, with my face pushed against the opening of a couple of inches, I could see that the hall was empty. For some reason, like my arm was acting of a will of its own, I pulled the door all the way open. I stood there a moment with my nude body completely on display, but no one was approaching or coming upstairs. Carrie and her mom were probably in the kitchen having breakfast. I dared myself to make a run to the other side of the house and back, streaking the hallway. But I couldn’t bring myself to be so bold, in another person’s home. Instead, I turned around and walked back further into my friend’s room, forgetting to close the door behind me.
Then I saw on an end table next to the bed, there was a pile of clothes, and a piece of paper. Moving closer, I could see that it was a note written in Carrie’s handwriting. Drawing sensual circles with a finger around my bare tummy, I started reading.
“Dear Erica… I had a great time last night! Looked like you had a great time hanging out. Sorry I couldn’t stick around, had to go into work early. I’ve left some of my clothes for you to borrow, so you can make it back home.
“But here’s a better idea… I dare you not to get dressed, and walk home naked! I’ll stop by my house this afternoon, and hope that pile of clothes will still be where I left them. Then I’ll meet up with you at your place. Hope to see all of you!
“Love, luck, and lollipops… Carrie”
Oh my gosh, what a wild notion! I thought as I pressed the paper against my bare chest. I couldn’t possibly slip out of Carrie’s house unclothed, and walk all the way back home in the nude. It was at least a couple miles, in broad daylight, with not a cloud in the sky. Of course, the idea was enticing. But I shook my head no, and reached down for the first item, a white pair of underpants.
Once I pulled them up my legs, I immediately realized they would not fit. They may have been snug on my friend’s full and curvy rear end, but they hung loosely from my tight little ass. And the front drooped down so much that if I had any pubic hair, the tufts would be showing. As it was, my smooth pussy lips were plainly visible.
I struggled with the next item, a pair of red loose-fitting shorts.
Well, as soon as I took my hands away, the shorts slipped down my legs and the panties followed after. Naked again, with Carrie’s clothes in a puddle around my ankles, I tapped my chin in thought. Maybe I should take her up on her offer. Clearly these things of hers would not work, and would probably give me more problems. Stepping out of the shorts and panties, I folded them back on the end table. I gave the situation a lot of consideration, and figured I might as well first take a shower.
Walking into her little side bathroom, I saw that she had no shower, but a bathtub against the wall. I shrugged my bare shoulders and started running the hot water. When it had filled half way and reached a comfortable temperature, I climbed in, the warm luxurious bubbles feeling good on my skin. Almost instantly, I started squeezing my breasts and playing with pussy. In no time at all, I had myself a nice orgasm. Now relaxing in the afterglow of my self-pleasuring, I decided I would take Carrie’s dare. I would show her how brave I was.
I cleaned myself thoroughly, especially between my legs. On the small shelf attached to the wall, there was some shaving cream and a lady’s razor. Some minimal maintenance was taken care, removing the bit of stubble that had started to sprout. I wanted to make sure there was not a hair on my body, below my eyebrows. Then I rinsed off with a washcloth, and stepped out of the tub. Toweling off, I felt kind off sexy watching the bathwater slowly disappear down the drain. I knew that my cum was mixed in there, swirling out of Carrie’s bathtub. And even though I just had that gentle climax, the thought was arousing, making me horny again. I hung up the body towel and brushed out my hair. Then, bare-assed nude, I casually walked back into my friend’s bedroom.
“Oh, hello… you must be Erica!”
Before I could react, Carrie’s mother had just entered the room through the open doorway. I stood there in shock for a second, before quickly covering my breasts and pussy. I hoped she didn’t notice my erect nipples, and I didn’t want her to see my clitoris poking out of its hood.
“Um… hi… I just finished taking a bath,” I explained to my friend’s mom.
She was a tall woman, with a mane of red hair that came down to her shoulders; very busty in the chest.
“Oh, dear me! I should have thought to bring you fresh towels,” she said, then extended her arm and hand in a more formal greeting. “I hope you were comfortable and slept well.”
I nodded yes, while using the arm that had been shielding my titties, to reach out and shake her hand politely. My knees were locked together, my other hand clamped over my crotch, but nothing was hidden up top.
Carrie’s mother only smiled and asked, “Is it a little too chilly in here? Sometimes that daughter of mine runs the air conditioning too high. I wouldn’t be surprised if she was the source of last night’s blackout! Well, it must have been an exciting experience for you girls.” Oh, oh, she can see how erect my nipples are, and she thinks it’s because the room is cold! In fact, I felt my skin flush warm as she talked about the power outage that caused me to strip naked in the first place! If only she knew I have been nude for more than twelve hours… “All right, Erica, there is still some breakfast left for you, when you are dressed and ready to come downstairs.” And with that, she pleasantly said goodbye and proceeded to leave the room.
Leaving me to stand breathless in the wake of our surprise encounter. I slowly lowered my arms once the woman was out of view, and saw that my nips were indeed sticking out a full inch. Looking down, I saw my pink pussy puffed out. It was strange that because I had just taken a bath and was caught exiting the bathroom, my nudity seemed acceptable. But if I were to stroll downstairs like this, with all my naughty parts brazenly on display, I would appear like some kind of weirdo, exhibitionist slut. And yet… that was exactly what I had resolved to do.
What had I gotten myself into!
Well, there was no way I was going to let that happen, get caught running around Carrie’s house naked. But at the same time, I couldn’t resist her challenge. I could picture her in my mind, how she must have looked when she wrote that note this morning. She would be so thrilled, so proud of me if I made this daring walk home. How could I disappoint her? I glanced around her room one last time, then headed for the door.
A trickle of wetness began running down my leg as I took the first step out into the hallway. This time, my arm reached out behind me, closing the bedroom door shut. I was nervous, my heart beating fast, as I stood there totally nude. Faltering, I spun around and meant to head back for the safety of Carrie’s room, but found the knob wouldn’t turn. It had locked, and now I was stuck outside like this! I really wasn’t sure where Carrie’s mother was, but if she should come out of her own room on the opposite side of the hall, she would get a nice view of my bare behind. I turned around again, hands draped self-consciously. Nothing to do but go ahead with this crazy adventure…
Quietly I made my way to the head of the staircase, then paused, my toes hovering over the first step. Last night, Carrie was with me when I had climbed these stairs completely unclad. Now I would have to make the descent by myself. I clutched my arms tightly around my body and concentrated on bending my knees as I carefully moved down the stairs. A few steps from the bottom, I hesitated. What if Carrie’s mother was waiting in the kitchen for me? Even though I was scared of being caught, I let a finger slide into my wet pussy. Then I heard her call out.
“Erica, is that you? I’ve left some bagels and juice on the table…” Oh no! It sounded like she was in the den or the living room. Should I scamper back up the stairs, I wondered. But there would be no place to hide. And I had already come this far. I decided to make a break for the kitchen, which was just off to the side. Not thinking about covering myself at this point, I ran down the remaining steps barefoot, with everything exposed.
My hand gripped the banister as I turned the corner and made a wild dash for the kitchen table. I thought I heard the larger woman heading in my direction. Desperately I looked around, searching for any kind of concealment. She was going to find me down here, totally naked. So I did the only thing I could think of. I sat my bare little bottom at the table, facing the entryway, and crossed my legs so that my vulva could not be seen. There was a newspaper lying at hand, and I opened it up full in front of my face and upper body. Just then, Carrie’s mom poked her head in to check on me.
“Erica, please, help yourself to some bagels. They’re still fresh.” Behind the shield of thick parchment and black type ink, my breasts quivered, my nipples extended. I kept my legs locked so tight, my thighs hurt! Still, I managed to reply, “Um… no thank you… I… I’ll be going home soon.”
She stood before the floor tiles another moment. “Won’t you just take one for the walk home?”
“Well… ah… I’m trying to avoid carbohydrates!”
If I dropped the newspaper and stood up, she could see my trim tummy. I don’t have hard abs or anything, but my stomach is flat and soft in just the right places. I remembered Carrie blowing kisses around my bellybutton. Now, my pussy started to tingle. Luckily, I gripped the newspaper, my only covering, even tighter.
“All right, then. But before you leave, feel free to have some fruit.” And then, thank goodness, I heard her depart. Slowly I lowered the paper, at first just enough to see that she was no longer standing in front of the kitchen. Then I folded and placed it on the table again. I noticed there was a plate with three bagels left, as well as dishes of butter and cream cheese, and a pitcher of orange juice. I also saw there was a bowl of assorted fruits. It felt unreal sitting here naked at Carrie’s kitchen table. I really should have taken this opportunity to make my escape. But I was momentarily thinking about my friend’s reaction when I told her about this whole escapade, and my eyes were transfixed on the fruit bowl.
I don’t know why I did it, but my arm reached out and I grabbed a carrot. My legs were uncrossed now, parted and bent so that my toes touched the floor. The carrot was cold as I rolled it along the skin of my tummy, and pressed it lower and lower toward my nether region.
“Ooooh,” I moaned softly as the unpeeled carrot made contact with my clitoris. Against my better judgment, I continued playing, letting the bristles at the skinny end tickle my clit. Again I whimpered, “Mmmmm…” And then I inserted its ribbed, orange length into my pussy! Very slowly… but I carefully managed to push it inside me. This was so hot!
Once the carrot was lubricated with my juices, I began sliding it in and out, in and out, probing my sweet slit. I pushed the chair back, allowing me to raise my legs, my ankles to the table surface, as I continued to masturbate.
“Oh, yes! Oh, yes!” I cried, this time a little too loudly.
I heard movement from another room in the house, and Carrie’s mother called out, asking if I was all right. Suddenly, my arousal disappeared.
Or rather, I was still heated up, but now waves of shame came crashing over me, as I realized the danger of being discovered pleasuring myself in the kitchen, stark naked and a carrot shoved up my twat! That would be the ultimate humiliation! I collapsed to the floor where upon impact, my pussy unclenched, letting the carrot fall out.
Jumping to my feet, I thought about bolting for the front door. But I would probably end up running into the arms of Carrie’s mother. It was then I noticed a screen door that opened into the backyard. My bare back and ass were completely exposed as I fumbled with the latch, and nearly pulled the door off its hinges. Finally, just as she was walking into the kitchen, I leaped forward… running outside without any clothes on! I heard the backdoor swing shut behind me. I also heard her voice from inside the kitchen.
“I wonder why she left the back way? What a cute but strange little girl…” At least I think that’s what she said as I ran off to find a bush to hide behind. She might have said, “What a cute butt on that girl…” After all, it was Carrie’s mom.
Now I crouched down in their backyard, blades of grass tickling the soles of my feet. While I paused to catch my breath, I had to look at myself to see the state I was in. My hands cupped my breasts to find the nipples rock hard and aching. Oh, I was so nude out here! Further down, I could see my poor pussy was pink and raw, my labia were completely hanging out. My clit was so swollen, that it stood erect. When I was fairly certain that no one was around, and no one was going to search for me outside, I gingerly straightened myself to a standing position.
Calming down a little, I was able to appreciate how good it felt to be naked outdoors. The sun was warm on my back and shoulders. As I stepped out from behind my leafy covering, the fresh air caused the skin on my arms and legs to tingle. I had that sensation of fluttering butterflies inside my tummy. One of the things I loved about being shaved is that a gentle breeze always felt cool between my legs, blowing across my hairless crotch. I moved slowly around the side of the house, leaving everything out in the open, delighting in the summer sun on my pink parts.
Once I rounded the corner, however, I decided it would be better to be more discreet. Reluctantly, I clasped my hands in front of my bare pussy as I peeked into the front yard. The coast was clear it seemed, and there was no sign of Carrie’s mother leaving the house. It looked like the street was empty too. The good thing was, it was mid-morning in the middle of the week. Most people would be off to work by now. I slipped along the edge of the property until I reached the sidewalk. I looked behind me, to make sure no one was watching my ass, and then my feet found the pavement.
This felt so weird, turning my side to my friend’s house, walking down the street without wearing a stitch! There have been a few times already when I’ve had to run home naked. Once was when Lisa stripped me in the public library, and then the librarian caught me and threw my nude body out of the building. Well, at least I had been wearing ankle socks. And then there was the time Lisa and my friends tricked me into washing her car at the school. But I found out there were like twenty people watching and I was completely naked. Still, I made it back to my house without incident. Now, I thought to myself, the circumstances were different. This time, no one else had stripped me and left me with no choice. In fact, I actually did have a choice. I could have been wearing Carrie’s ill-fitting clothes. But I willingly walked out of her house naked and was now on my way home totally nude. I felt proud of myself, and also a little naughty. I was still feeling horny. Right there, in the middle of the sidewalk, I started stroking my pussy lips.
I figured I had better keep moving before I brought myself to a very public orgasm. Down the sides of the street, there were some parked cars, recycling pails and garbage cans left out for pick up, and of course some of the neighbors had high hedges lining the front lawn. If I was careful, I could bound from one hiding place to another as I worked my way back home. The greatest fear I had was being caught by a car traveling down the road. Since this was a residential area, traffic would be moving slow, and they would get a good long look at me. As scared as I was, that thought did make me kind of hot.
Still, I continued to use caution as I slinked behind one mailbox, taking the time to make sure no one was about. I had made it about five houses away from Carrie’s home. It would be pretty embarrassing to get caught at this point. All the while, I kept my arm draped across my breasts and palm covering my pussy as I dashed over to the other side of the street, my cute little ass bouncing in the sunlight. I followed this zigzag pattern, checking both directions before alternating between the sidewalks.
At one point, I was observant enough to see an old man leaving his house to retrieve the mail. I crouched down behind the front of a car, waiting until it was safe to continue. But the realization that there were other people out here soon had me fondling and squeezing my nipples. If I continued to use my hands to cover up like this, I wouldn’t be able to resist the urge to play… this was so exciting! So when the man went back inside and I stood up, I let my hands drop to my sides. Crossing the street again, I had everything on display.
The quiet of the neighborhood was interrupted by the droning noise of a lawnmower, coming from the next house I was approaching. There was a tall white picket fence bordering the property, and I walked right up to find it effectively shielded me from the top of my chest down. True, my bare shoulders were visible, but I could be wearing a tube top of something. Of course, when I did this, I thought the lawnmower was on the other side of the house. I was shocked when I saw what appeared to be a fourteen-year-old boy cutting a swath not five feet in front of me!
Instinctively, I gripped my hands between the pointy tops of the slats and pressed my body against the fence. The boy turned and looked at me, our eyes locked. He paused to let the mower idle.
“Hi,” he called out.
Oh my… I stood there breathless. He had no idea I was totally naked behind this white picket barrier! If I turned and ran to the other side of the road, I was sure he would see my fleeing ass. All I could think of was to squish myself even closer, sensitive nipples brushing the grain, and I even rubbed my pussy into the wood.
“Ah,” I gasped before thinking I had better say something. “Um… hello… there.”
The boy looked at me oddly then said, “Nice day to be outside… wish I didn’t have to do chores!”
It seemed like he might be too shy to come closer, so I bravely replied, “Yeah… it’s pretty warm out all right.”
He turned off the ignition on the mower then and wiped sweat from his brow. “I was just about to go inside for a glass of lemonade. You want something to drink?”
“Sure,” I answered without thinking. I was suddenly aware of my clit poking out between one of the narrow grooves in the fence.
“OK, wait there, and I’ll bring you out a glass!”
Oh no, what was I supposed to do! If I let him come near enough to hand me a glass, the boy would easily see that I was nude. I watched him disappear into the house. This was my chance to get away, of course. But I couldn’t really make my legs move. My toes wiggled in the grass, then gently rubbed the bottom of the fence. My hands still gripped the top. I looked behind me to see that there was no one else around. A refreshing drink did sound nice…
What was I thinking? I realized abruptly as in no time at all, the boy returned carrying a tall glass of lemonade in each hand. He seemed pleasant, and kind enough to make the offer in the first place. It would be a shame to disappoint him, yet I would be so ashamed if he saw my naked seventeen-year-old body.
“Wait!” I called out, causing him to stop just a yard and a half before the fence. “I… I don’t want you to bring me that lemonade.” He looked me in the eye and asked, “Why not?”
“Um… ah…” Behind the fence, my finger was touching my bare pussy. “Well, I just remembered… I can’t have sugar. I’m naked… I mean I’m diabetic!” The boy wore a puzzled expression on his face. “You just remembered you’re diabetic?”
“Yeah, sorry… Well, I really got to go.” And with that, I started sliding sideways along the length of the property.
Watching me move across the outer perimeter of the lawn, my head and shoulders still turned in his direction, he remarked, “You’re walking funny…”
“Yeah… new shoes, trying to break them in. OK, bye!” Of course, this lie only made me blush and grow more aroused as I knew I was not wearing shoes at all, or any other piece of clothing.
Thankfully, this seemed to satisfy the boy’s curiosity as he gulped down first one drink, then the other. The one that was meant for me, I reminded myself as I licked my lips. I was inching further and further away, dragging my erect nipples across the wooden fence, and saw him leave to bring the empty glasses back inside. As soon as he entered through the front door, I felt nothing but air on the front of my body.
Oh no, I had just stepped in front of the gate, which was pulled in wide open. For a moment I stood stunned, everything hanging out. I knew he would be back any second to resume his lawn mowing. Still I lingered, modestly cupping my hands over my bald pussy. Then I heard the sound of voices coming from the other side of the street. People were going to see my totally bare butt! That did it for me… I turned and ran down the sidewalk, leaving these houses behind me.
I made it safely to the end of the block, and cautiously walked onto the next street. There were times people were out on their front lawn, and I patiently waited for them to go back inside or retreat to the backyard.
I was very attentive to my surrounding, utterly aware of my lack of clothing, and managed to avoid detection. That’s not to say there weren’t a few close calls, and certainly an occasional car headed either toward me or was driving up from behind. Whenever I heard the sound of an engine or tires rolling on the blacktop, I dove behind the nearest shelter, whether it was a tree or a bush. One time, I stood behind one of those real estate signs, and watched as a cyclist sped by on the other side of the street. I wondered if a naked seventeen-year-old girl running around the neighborhood would drive the property value up or down!
As I ventured further and progressed four blocks away from Carrie’s home, I was feeling really pleased with myself. About halfway down this particular street, I noticed it was pretty dead. Driveway after driveway was empty of any cars. People here had either gone off to work, or the beach, or the park. I looked all around, and there was not a soul in sight. This caused me to toy with the idea of walking out into the middle of the road. Well, once the seed of that thought got in my head, I couldn’t move forward without trying it. Glancing in all directions, just to be extra careful, I clutched my naughty parts and shuffled off the edge of the sidewalk.
The blacktop was warm on the bottom of my feet, but not uncomfortable. I had crisscrossed theses residential streets before, but now I was stopping to stand in one place. In fact, I looked up and discovered that I was standing in the middle of the road. It was broad daylight, and I was totally nude! Realizing how silly it was to cover up at this point, I slowly let my hands drop to my sides. Now everything was exposed, from my ass, my tits, and my pink little pussy. My legs trembled, but started moving forward again. I was now walking stark naked down the center of the street. I was overcome by the arousal of it all, looking at my nipples so erect they quivered with my body’s motions. And my lower lips were puffed out and parted, clit extended.
I was so distracted, concentrating on my nudity, that I nearly jumped out of my skin when I heard a car honk it’s horn behind me. Turning around, I saw that it was not a car, but an SUV, which looked kind of familiar. I just stood there like a deer caught in headlights (that the truck did not have on, since it was bright and sunny in the middle of the morning!) and watched the driver slow to a complete stop.
Fortunately, I at least had the sense to strategically place my arms and hands, covering breasts and shaven mound. Well, they must have gotten a nice look at my bare ass.
The doors of the SUV opened, and two guys stepped out. One on the driver side, and the other from the passenger side. As they walked closer to me, I saw that… Oh my God, it was John and Henry from last night! Carrie and I had pulled up beside them at a traffic light, and of course I was still naked at the time, but not showing anything. Then we had raced away, leaving the boys in our dust!
“Wow, you were right, Henry. If we cruised the neighborhood long enough, we were bound to stumble across Erica running around without any clothes on!”
John laughed and said, “That’s one way to get a tan, Erica” “Please…” I started, watching as they came within a couple of feet of my naked body. This was so embarrassing! It was one thing for Carrie to see me in the buff, but not these dorks! And I was ashamed to admit, I once had a crush on one of them. I shifted from one bare leg to the other, still striking that pose of desperate modesty.
“You know, it wasn’t nice the way you two drove off like that last night.” Henry said, sounding genuinely hurt.
“Um… I know…I’m sorry. Carrie is making me walk home naked.” That wasn’t exactly true, but what was I supposed to say? That I had chosen to take off all my clothes last night in the middle of Driver’s Safety class during the blackout, and had stayed undressed all night and all this morning, and decided to walk back to my house totally nude?
The boys chuckled appreciatively at my humiliating predicament. John swung his car keys on the end of his finger, looking me over from head to toe. “We could give you a ride back to your house…” Oh, that sounded really tempting. I mean, I didn’t really want to get in a car with these guys while I was bare naked, but it was probably better than risking being seen by the rest of town if I kept walking. I bit my lip in frustration as I considered my options. (I probably looked adorable at that moment, all nude and vulnerable…) Then I said, yes, I would like a ride.
“OK,” Henry smiled at me. “But first you have to lower your arms for us.” Boy, what a deal! Maybe I should have said no thank you, and continued on my merry way. Maybe I should have given them a show last night, and then they wouldn’t be pissed at me. Well, seemed like they were about to get an eyeful now. I reluctantly moved the arm that had been slung across my titties, down to rest atop the hand that was covering my pussy. I stayed in this position, back hunched a little and one foot raised on its toes, before pulling both my hands apart. I turned my head away as I displayed to them my full frontal nudity.
“She has tiny tits,” John laughed.
“Yeah, but look how long her nipples are! Erica, spread your legs a little, please.”
Well, at least Henry was polite. I did as was asked, lifting first one foot and then the next, until my thighs were separated. Immediately, my labia dropped down from my vulva, and if the boys knew where to look, they would see my clit poking out. Looking back at them, I saw the effect my nudity was having as bulges formed in their shorts and pants.
This brought a slight smile to my lips, although I had to keep from playing with myself.
John made a circular motion with his finger. “Turn around, Erica, so we can see your butt.”
Of course I complied, and used this opportunity with my back turned toward the boys, to slip an index finger inside my wet slit. Over my shoulder, I heard Henry whistle at the view of my ass, and I fingered myself harder. I think I would have had an orgasm right there in the middle of the street, but then John issued another command.
“Bend over and grab your ankles!”
Oh my, that sounded so dirty! I just had to spread my legs as far as possible and began to lower my body. I’m pretty trim and would have no problem touching my toes. Even though I’m kind of short, I think my slender legs are well proportioned, which makes them seem long to me. My hands caressed the bare skin of my calves, before fingers entwined firmly around my ankles, locking me in this position. I had no idea what John had in mind, but I knew the boys were now getting an unobstructed view of my pussy lips from behind, and they could see clear up my anus.
Closing my eyes, I delighted in the feel of my hair falling in my face, and the juices of my arousal trickling down my leg. Moments passed, I wasn’t sure if the boys were even breathing. I half expected one of them to stick something in my butt!
Still bending over lewdly, I finally asked, “Are you going to give me that ride, or what?”
There was a pause, then Henry answered, “Yeah, sure, Erica. You can turn around now.”
I straightened myself and faced them. Not thinking to cover up again, I walked between the boys with everything showing. I felt kind of hot letting them see my naked body while I waited by the side of the SUV.
John opened up his door and hopped behind the steering wheel. But when Henry opened up his door, I suddenly had some reservations.
Self-consciously, I rubbed a hand over my tummy.
“Listen, guys, no touching… all right?”
John motioned for his friend to climb inside. “Of course, Erica. We’re not like that! You can sit in the back…”
Well, that caused me to breathe a sigh of relief. I watched Henry close the passenger side door shut, then waited to hear the sound of the rear passenger door lock being popped open. Instead, I heard the turn of the ignition. Then the truck lurched forward, rolling down the street! John honked the horn twice, as they both stuck their arms out the windows to wave goodbye.
Bastards! I cried, my eyes following the SUV as it made a right onto the next block. I felt so humiliated! They had seen me, all of me, in the bright morning light… even my secret pink parts. And now those jerks had left me standing in the middle of the road, naked as the day I was born.
My hands returned to cover my pussy, which was as bald as a baby, just when there came the sound of voices behind me!
“Mommy… that girl’s not wearing any clothes!”
I briefly glanced over my shoulder, to see a woman and her four-year-old walking down the sidewalk. Well, I didn’t wait around for introductions or explanations! My feet moved quickly, as I ran bare-assed nude straight ahead. I didn’t dash off to one side or the other, but just continued through the center of the road. At the corner, I made a left hand turn, escaping their shocked eyes, and any others who might have stepped outside to see my streak.
For the next several blocks, I was less careful because I just wanted to get back home. I still tried to keep to some sort of concealment when there was the opportunity. But a couple of times, like once when there was this old couple sitting on their front porch, I simply had to make a break for it. Running forward with both arms pumping left my titties and pussy lips flapping in the breeze. I had to admit that these moments of unbridled sprinting were pretty invigorating, and I started to get turned on again. But there was hardly any time to play with myself, noticing by the high sun in the sky, that it was approaching noon.
Finally, I had reached the street I lived on. Here I had to be a lot more cautious, because I definitely did not want my neighbors to catch me naked! I waited behind a large rubber garbage pail while some boys rode toward me on their bicycles. When they had passed, I crouched on the other side, to make sure they were gone. I hoped they didn’t see me!
I was so close now… just a few more houses, and thankfully no one else seemed to be around. At long last, my bare feet stepped onto the asphalt of my empty driveway. They slapped the rest of the way up to my front door, as I cupped my breasts with both hands, my butt jiggling with excitement.
The screen door opened easily, but then I reached out for the brass knob, and it didn’t turn! Of course, I realized, my parents had locked the door when they left for work! And I didn’t have anything on me… no clothes, no jewelry, no purse, and certainly no keys! I let the screen door close in frustration. Turning around, I looked out over my front lawn, fingers wandering down my chest and tummy. Oh, this was so unbelievable. I spun around, turning my ass to the driveway once more, figured I would try to force the lock. But no sooner had I reached for the handle, when I heard the sound of a car pulling up behind me.
Oh my goodness, were my parents home early? I didn’t know if I could face them like this. At that precise moment, my nipples were rock hard and my clit was sticking out. I thought maybe I could say I locked myself outside after putting on a wash of clothes, or taking a shower, or something… but how to explain these signs of my arousal? I guess they would find out they’ve got one horny teenage daughter. Blushing with shame, I did manage to cover my tits and pussy, slowly turning around.
“You did it!” Carrie squealed, nearly jumping out of her car. I was so grateful to see her red Saturn parked in my driveway. She ran up the stoop and clutched my arms, giving me a big kiss on the cheek. “I knew you had made the attempt when I saw my clothes still in my bedroom, but you made it all the way home! I so proud of you, Erica…” Relieved that it was my friend who had found me outside totally nude, and not my family, I let my arms drop to the side. This afforded Carrie the opportunity to playfully tweak my nipples.
“Ooooh,” I purred softly.
Still amazed that I had accomplished her challenge, she reached her hand down to start rubbing my pussy. “Hmmm… someone’s had a very fun morning.
Let’s go inside and finish you off!”
“Ah… uh… we can’t,” I tried to say. Her fingers were incredible, circling the nub of my clitoris. “The… Oh, yes! The door… the door… is locked.”
Carrie took her hands away from my body, folding her arms in thought.
Then she suggested that we go around, into the back yard. I was afraid my neighbors might see me, but then again, they might very well see me standing here on the doorstep. So I allowed Carrie to lead me by the hand, as we walked back onto the driveway toward the side of the house.
Of course, she made no effort to be cautious about it. Just parading around her naked friend, like it was the most natural thing in the world. We opened up the gate on the chain link fence, the grass on my feet feeling so sensual. There did seem to be more privacy once we were behind my house, although there really aren’t any high trees along the edge of the property. If anyone was home next door, and happened to be in their yard, and happened to look in this direction, they might see me.
At her next suggestion, Carrie had me reclining on one of the white lounge chairs on the patio. The plastic felt nice on my bare back and bare butt. Above, the sun was beating down on my body and I was feeling really good. My friend knelt at my side, beginning to gently massage my breasts.
“So tell me about your walk home,” She breathed in my ear. “How many people saw you naked?”
I squirmed a little, remembering the events of just a little while ago, bringing my knees up in a slightly more guarded position. Carrie’s palm on my thigh soon had my legs stretched out along the length of the chair, even parted.
“Well…” I started slowly. “Things were good at first. I escaped from your house, and made it safely down the street. There was a boy mowing the lawn, but I don’t think he saw me from behind the fence. Then I made it a couple of blocks further, and that’s when… Oh my gosh, Carrie!
Those guys from school, John and Henry, they saw me completely naked! I showed them everything…”
Squeezing my knee with one hand, my friend traced a circle around my bellybutton, but she didn’t touch my shaved mound. “That sounds hot!
What else happened?”
My skin was hot beneath her touch as I answered, “Oh… then a mother and her little boy saw my bare behind. I ran most of the way home, then, and I’m sure a handful got a look at my body. A couple of neighbors from a few blocks down, a girl delivering cookies, even a car beeped their horn as it drove past me!”
“Wow, sounds like you put on quite a show!” Carrie proceeded to wet one of her fingers and flick my nipples back and forth.
“Uh-huh,” was all I could reply, spreading my legs wider apart.
“Well, I’ve got something for you, Erica. But first I want you to close your eyes.”
I did as I was asked, and when I felt her hands lift off my body, I let my own fingers play with my titties. Suddenly, there was a cold object placed on my tummy. My toes curled, but I kept my eyes shut. Carrie started rolling this thing over my stomach, not an unpleasant feeling.
It seemed cylinder in shape, or maybe like a cone… one end fatter than the other end. Also, I could tell its surface was ribbed. The suspense was driving me mad, as she rolled it along my inner thigh.
“What is it, Carrie!”
My friend laughed, “It’s a carrot, Erica. Now what do you think I should do with it?”
I opened my eyes, and indeed, held between her fingers was the six or seven inch orange vegetable. She used the bristles on the unpeeled skinny end to tantalize my erect clitoris. I desperately cried out, “Put it inside me… Put it inside my pussy!”
This time it was Carrie who did as was asked, and she slowly lined up the carrot with my vagina. I was already well-lubricated so when she pushed the tip forward, she found that it easily slid in. My friend teasingly pulled it out completely as I gasped with pleasure. But the carrot entered again, and my greedy pussy lips clamped like a vice. Now Carrie pushed and pulled, back and forth, even twisting it as she thrust deeper and deeper. My hips bucked and started lifting up and down as we got into a sexual rhythm.
“Ah, ah… Oh… Oh, yes! Oh yes!” I was screaming in ecstasy, unconcerned at this point with my neighbors. While Carrie continued to masturbate me on my backyard patio, I raised my legs to the sky and started rubbing my clit furiously.
“Mmmm…. I’m cumming! I cumming!”
“There’s my baby girl,” Carrie rejoiced at my juices squirting out, creaming the carrot and running down her arm.
I gave a final gasp, then a moan as my body finished its convulsion. My friend withdrew the carrot and stood up, gazing down at my naked form.
Walking around the lounge chair, she absently tweaked my big toe. Then she headed over to the back door, which I lazily watch her open rather easily.
Still basking in the afterglow of my outdoor orgasm, I stretched out languidly, a hand resting on the curve of my hip. My eyes followed Carrie’s movements as she disappeared into the house. A moment later she was back out again, a dishtowel draped over one arm, and still holding the carrot.
“I called your parents this morning, asked them to leave the back door open for you.” She explained. “Come on, Erica, let’s find you something to eat for lunch.”
My legs were a bit sore and trembling a bit as I swung them over the chair and slowly rose to my feet. I ran a hand through my hair and shook it out, then completely naked, crept toward my fully clothed friend.
“What are you going to eat?” I asked casually.
In response, Carrie only smiled at me. Then she lifted the carrot to her lips. The skinny end, still dripping with my sweet pearly white nectar, she put in her mouth and took a big bite.
THE END
-
- Strip-Master In-Chief
- Posts: 306
- Joined: Mon Oct 07, 2019 7:18 pm
- Has thanked: 171 times
- Been thanked: 242 times
- Contact:
Erica and the Tree House
Erica and the Tree House
Part 1
by AMERICAN COWBOY
“It’s a secret club!” Jimmy’s friend told us with a frown.
Alicia’s cousin, Jimmy, folded his arms across his chest adopting an equally stern expression. “Very secret… and definitely, no girls allowed!” Carrie and I were over the house of Alicia’s Aunt, having offered to look after her eight- year-old cousin and his friend, so that she could work on a report for school. This task was supposed to have been Alicia’s responsibility, but being such a good friend, Carrie volunteered to take the little brats off her hands. Somehow, I got roped in along with the deal. What I really didn’t understand was why Carrie chose to provoke the boys and indulge their childish behavior.
“So you’re saying,” my blonde-headed friend perpetuated the argument, “that if Erica and I wanted to join your club, you wouldn’t let us… just because we are girls?”
I tried to intervene and restore some perspective to the situation.
“Carrie, I really don’t care about joining their silly club.” The boys ignored me, and Jimmy continued his taunt. “That’s right! There are strict rules about joining… the most important one is you can’t be a girl!”
“That doesn’t seem very fair,” Carrie said most seriously, then smiled at me and winked.
Jimmy’s friend, whose name was Cody, only replied, “Well, that’s the rules!” “Come on, Carrie, let’s go inside and watch TV or something.” I tried to pull my friend’s arm, but of course I couldn’t get her to budge. She was still standing there, pointlessly making her case to the boys.
“But please… we’d really love to see your cool tree-house!” Here, Cody gave Alicia’s cousin a horrified glance. “Isn’t there anything we could do, to let us join your club?”
My friend was insane, I decided, or terminally bored. Why would two seventeen-year-old high school seniors have any interest in the tree-house of a couple of fourth-graders? Maybe she was up to something, but I didn’t want to stick around to find out what. I started walking away, then turned to see Carrie still waiting to hear Jimmy’s answer.
“Isn’t there some way… some condition that you could let us in?” She sounded so earnest, so desperate, but when Carrie looked in my direction, her teeth flashed in a charmingly cunning smile.
I actually thought Jimmy was going to turn away. I figured he was tired of this game and wanted to go back to playing with Cody. Instead, the boy moved closer to Carrie, his pudgy face coming right up to her bosom.
“All right, but first you have to swear you will never tell anybody about our club. Not even my cousin, Alicia!”
I looked at my friend in disbelief, but she only placed one hand over her heart and raised the other arm. “Ok, we swear…” “And,” Cody stepped forward to stand by his friend, “you’ll have to do whatever we tell you. Because you’re different from us… we’ll have to treat you different!”
Now Carrie giggled and said, “Oh, yes, we agree!”
“Carrie!” I exclaimed, watching her hop up and down to show her enthusiasm.
Jimmy glanced at me, then back at my friend before gruffly saying, “Fine! Let’s go!”
The two boys led us to the largest tree in the backyard. It must have been a willow or something like that, with its massive trunk rising up to the spreading branches above. There were rectangular wooden blocks nailed into the bark, apparently good enough for use as hand and footholds. Looking up, I could just make out the planks of the platform.
From down here, the tree-house seemed a lot bigger than I imagined.
“We’ll go up first,” Jimmy announced. “Then, if you girls still want to be in our secret club, you’ll have to climb up on your own.” At the thought of scaling such a height, I reached over and squeezed Carrie’s arm. She just smiled and patted me on the shoulder. Her eyes danced with excitement. We watched Alicia’s cousin and friend scamper up the side of the tree like squirrels. Pretty soon, they had disappeared, lost among the leaves and branches.
“You can come up now,” Cody’s voice laughed down at us. “If you girls aren’t too scared!”
“Erica, why don’t you start climbing,” Carrie suggested. “This way, if you should fall, I’ll be here to catch you!”
I must admit, I was more concerned about reaching the tree-house, and then being left alone with the little monsters. But I trusted my friend enough to suppose she would be following soon after. And the idea that she was below, ready to lend support, was reassuring. So I flipped my light brown hair back and said, Thanks, then placed my sneaker on the first block.
It was rather easy going as I lifted myself with my hands, and stepped up with my other foot. I’m pretty light, and the wooden blocks were solidly secured to the tree trunk. When I was well off the ground, I looked back to see Carrie waving at me. Oh my, I must have climbed a good ten feet! And it looked like there was another couple of yards to go. Now I was starting to get a little nervous. I mean, I could still lift myself forward, but I wondered about getting back down.
Once my hands found the platform of the tree-house, my head popped through an opening in the floor. From here, it was just a matter of pulling the rest of my body up and sliding over to the other side.
Shaking leaves out of my hair, I saw that the wood planks were actually quite sturdy, nestled between the wide branches and bolted down tight.
Alicia’s Uncle must have done a hell of a job putting this together. It was quite spacious, too, with a light thatched roof placed some six feet above, which easily cleared the top of my head by ten inches. Even Carrie would be able to stand up in here and not feel too cramped. For the boys, it was perfect. I saw that they had set up a table and had some food and drinks out. There was a pile of comic books in one corner, along with drawing paper, pencils and markers, toy vehicles and action figures. A couple of flashlights were available on the floor, for when they had sleepovers up here, I guessed.
“Erica!” my friend’s cousin barked at me. Jimmy and Cody were sitting pretzel-style near the opposite wall of the tree-house. “Go stand over there in the corner…”
“And put your hands on your head!” Cody added.
I must have been so relieved to not be climbing anymore, that I simply did as I was told, including locking my fingers atop my soft head of hair. Of course, in this position, with my arms raised, the bottom of my T-shirt rode up just a little, exposing my bellybutton. For some reason, I felt very embarrassed at that moment. Oh, please, I wish Carrie would hurry and get up here! I had no idea what those two devils might do to me.
After a few torturous moments of silence, Carrie’s head emerged through the opening in the platform. She looked around with a bemused expression on her face, then climbed the rest of the way into the tree-house. I just stood there, my back to the wall, and fingers entwined above my head like I was some sort of prisoner.
“What’s going on here,” Carrie laughed. “Are we playing Simon Says?” “Sure,” Jimmy grunted with arms folded, appearing nothing so much as an Indian Chief in his tee-pee. “And Simon Says to go stand over in that corner.”
My friend gleefully followed the command, first checking to make sure she wouldn’t bump her head on the roof. I watched as she maneuvered herself to stand in the corner to my left. We were separated by maybe eight feet. Giggling across at me, she then likewise placed her hands atop her head. This also caused Carrie’s already short shirt to ride up even further, just below her breasts, revealing more of her sexy tummy.
The four of us looked at each other, not a word was spoken. It was kind of awkward.
“Now what do we do with them?” Cody’s inquiry broke the silence.
Jimmy’s dark glower passed over Carrie and I before he spoke. “Since this is a secret club, there have to be rules.”
“Yeah, well one of your rules was that girls aren’t supposed to be able to join,” I felt the need to point out.
This clearly made Alicia’s cousin upset, and he stood up in a huff. “So now the new rule is, no girls are allowed in… unless they’re in their underwear!”
“What!” I exclaimed.
Carrie brought her hand to her mouth coyly, but I saw that she was grinning.
“That’s right,” Cody teased. He obviously thought the idea was very funny. “If you two want to be members of our club, you have to take your clothes off!”
On her own, Carrie sat down on the floor with her legs crossed, and started unlacing a sneaker. She wasn’t wearing any socks. My friend looked over at me still standing in the corner, and said, “Rules are rules, Erica…”
“But I don’t even want to be in their stupid club!” Now I lowered my hands, spreading my arms emphatically.
“It’s too late,” Jimmy informed me. “You’ve already been up in our tree-house, so that makes you a member. But because you’re a girl, you can’t dress like us. So you’re only allowed to be wearing your underpants!” I just stood there, wondering what was going through the boy’s mind.
Next semester I would be taking a developmental psychology class, and supposed this subject might be covered. But apparently, this was nothing sexual or erotic for Jimmy and his friend. I believe Alicia’s cousin simply enjoyed bossing around two older girls, and the humiliation was just part of his bullying. Meanwhile, Cody was mature enough to only appreciate the humor of the situation, as he giggled with every mention of the word “underwear” or “underpants”. Maybe they were just curious.
Looking to my side, I saw that Carrie had already discarded her shorts, and was in the process of peeling off her top. Once the shirt was removed, tossed onto the floor of the tree-house, she leaned back on the heels of her hands… scantily clad in but a bra and pair of panties!
The sight of her luscious body had me licking my lips. I felt my nipples harden and press against my T-shirt. Down below, my clit began poking out from its hood. I hoped it wouldn’t be noticeable through the material of my own moistening panties. Carrie pulled the long tresses of her strawberry-blonde hair over her shoulder and said, “Ok, Erica, now it’s your turn…”
As if mesmerized by her long legs and all that bare skin, my fingers started fidgeting with the button on my jeans. Would I actually go along with this silly game? Well, no sooner had I undone the front of my pants, then I sat down on the floor, kicking off both sneakers. Next, I quickly peeled the socks from my feet, tossing them onto the pile of what was mostly Carrie’s clothes.
For a second, I looked toward my friend for some guidance. She only smiled and even hooked her thumb inside the waistband of her panties and let the elastic snap against her tummy. Oh, that did it for me! Soon I was wiggling my butt on the floor, shuffling the jeans down my legs and completely off my feet. I sat with my bare legs spread for a moment, before pulling up my knees in a more modest position.
“OK, now what?” I asked, a little breathless.
The boys looked at Carrie, then to me, still frowning as they evaluated the two of us dressed only in our underwear.
But Cody pointed out, “Hey, Erica, you’re still wearing your shirt!” “That’s right,” Jimmy announced. “You have to take it off, just like Carrie did. Come on, we’re waiting!”
“But… but…” I stammered, my hands gripping tightly the bottom of my T-shirt.
Carrie turned toward me, playfully showing off her cleavage. She started rubbing the lacey fabric that supported her ample bosom so nicely.
“What’s the matter, you don’t want to show us your bra?” “Carrie,” I gasped, unsure of how to continue. “I’m… I’m not wearing a bra!” This got a hearty laugh from the boys, especially Cody who was delighted to hear that forbidden female undergarment mentioned twice aloud.
Meanwhile, Carrie took this opportunity to reach behind her back, and unhook her own bra. My eyes were wide as I watched her slowly slide the straps down her shoulders, still keeping a forearm tight against her chest!
“There, Erica… if it will make you feel better, I’ll pretend I wasn’t wearing one either.”
And with that, she slipped it off her breasts, and threw it toward the center of the tree-house. Her one arm was shielding her nipples, and then she used both hands to cover up her big titties. Oh my gosh, Carrie was now totally topless… in fact, she had on just one piece of clothing; her skimpy, lacey undies!
She looked at me with her hazel eyes, making me horny. Without giving it another thought, I pulled my T-shirt up and over my head. I used both hands to toss it like a basketball onto the growing pile of our clothes.
Of course, this left me with my perky tits momentarily exposed to the boys. Blushing, I quickly brought my arms down, cupping a breast in each palm. I looked over again, I couldn’t believe she was sitting there just like me, half-naked. Then I turned my face back toward the boys.
“All right,” Jimmy said, satisfied with our condition of dress. “So now you’re only wearing your underwear. I want you to both stand up, and… put your backs against each other.”
My friend and I stood up, since our legs were getting cramped anyway. We even moved forward a little, clutching our equally bare breasts. I felt the wood planks beneath my feet and toes, hoping I wouldn’t step on a splinter. Near the middle of the tree-fort, Carrie and I turned around, facing opposite walls. We each took a small step back until we came in contact with each other. The length of her hair tickled my naked back, but felt nice. I knew the top of my head must only come up to her neck.
I felt her curvaceous ass through the material of panties as our butts touched.
Cody then asked with child-like innocence, “Could you move your arms out of the way?”
I didn’t know what to do! I mean, I really didn’t want to show off my tits like this to Alicia’s cousin and his friend. I still couldn’t believe that I was standing here right now, dressed in so little! But if I was forced to lower my hands, then that meant Carrie would also… “Come on,” Jimmy growled. “Boy, Erica, you don’t take orders as good as Carrie!”
Oh, oh! She did it! She must have dropped her arms, and her big bare breasts were bouncing free! Mmmm… that thought sent my tummy quivering.
In fact, right then, I moved my hands to allow my fingers to run down my stomach. My nipples sprung out, fully erect. What a profile that must have made, as I put my hands at my sides! I was embarrassed, but very aroused, knowing Carrie was just as exposed.
Jimmy told us to face forward again, so that we were next to one another. I slowly turned my legs, feeling Carrie do the same, even though this would mean showing the boys everything up top. When our arms were side by side, I was tempted to steal a glance to my left, to get a peek at her wonderful naked breasts. But I was too humiliated by my own pointy nipples, and just kept my eyes locked ahead.
“Ha, ha!” Cody laughed out loud. “Carrie’s got bigger boobies than Erica!” I thought I would die of shame. Here I was, almost completely nude, being mocked by an eight-year-old! My face and body flushed a deep shade of pink as I struggled with the urge to cover up my tits again. But I stood with my chest pushed out, nipples standing proud.
“Go ahead,” Jimmy joined in laughing at me. “Turn around to face each other, so you can see how much bigger they are!”
Well, here was the moment of truth. I had long been waiting to see Carrie’s yummy titties, I just never thought it would be like this.
Licking my lips, I spun around on my bare heel and looked up at my friend’s eyes. Then my gaze traveled down her face, her chin, her lovely neck. I looked straight forward, to behold a wonderful sight… “Hi,” she said softly and reached out to flick one of my erect nipples with a finger. “Happy to see me?”
I was speechless, I think I had to catch my breath. Her breasts were beautiful. They were well-rounded and symmetrical; bouncing juicy globes. Her pink nipples protruded just a little, but she was not nearly as erect as I was. Either she wasn’t as horny, or she was still having fun. I couldn’t take my eyes off those swelling mounds. I wanted to grasp her tits in my hands and squeeze… but I couldn’t… I wouldn’t dare do that in front of the boys. Still, I suddenly had the desire to be completely naked with her.
“I have an idea,” Cody’s high-pitched voice disturbed my lustful fantasy. “We could draw pictures of Erica and Carrie. You know, Jimmy, like the ones we saw in the art books at the library!”
Alicia’s cousin looked around the tree-house kind of bored and lazily.
He spotted the paper and markers in the corner. As he got up to retrieve these items, he only mumbled, “Yeah, I guess we could do that.” Carrie turned her head to the boys and asked, “How do you want your models to pose?”
“I don’t know,” Cody only shrugged his shoulders. The art classes in the elementary school were clearly not up to this level.
Then my friend looked at me again, gazing at my body from head to toe, and placed one of her hands on my shoulder. With her other hand, she took me by the wrist and said, “Erica, bend your knee forward a little, and try to hold this position.”
She placed my hand on her belly, just above the crotch of her panties.
My fingers rested lightly on the soft skin beneath her navel. My other hand, she had me place on my hip. Then she brought her other arm onto my shoulder, gently drawing me closer. I felt so hot, so horny, drinking in her voluptuous body. About five feet over to our sides, Cody and Jimmy sat on the floor, scribbling in their pads of white parchment. I suddenly had a tempting thought.
“Cody,” I started to ask, turning my head slightly.
“Hold still!” Jimmy complained.
Sweetly, I began again, “Cody… in those books at the library… did those people…”
“It wasn’t just any people,” the boy corrected me. “They were all girls like you and Carrie!”
“OK… did those girls… were they wearing anything at all?” Cody rubbed his nose in thought, paused, then continued to make markings on his sheet of paper. Across from him, Jimmy tore out one piece of paper and was beginning a fresh page. “Nah… they didn’t have no clothes on.” “Oh,” I said while the hand that was on my hip, slipped smoothly into my panties. “Then you wouldn’t mind if I take these off?” I tried to make this sound as innocent and helpful as possible. After all, it was Carrie who I wanted to see me naked. And hopefully she would follow my lead. When the boys didn’t answer, I used my one hand to tug and pull and slowly peel the material down my legs. I wondered if Carrie would assist me, but she only smiled as my bare pussy came into view, her hands still on my shoulders. I managed to get the panties below the curve of my ass, and when they were down to my knees, I shook my thighs and let them fall the rest of the way to the floor. Then I kicked my last article of clothing off my feet and toes.
I was now standing totally nude in the middle of Alicia’s cousin’s tree-house. The maneuvering I had to do to loose the panties had left my legs spread apart, which caused my pink lips to separate. Carrie could see my clitoris sticking straight out.
“OK,” my friend suddenly said, making me very aware of my sudden nudity.
“Time for a new pose!”
Gripping me by the sides of my arms, Carrie pulled me a little closer, but then spun me halfway around… so that I was facing Cody and Jimmy!
She moved to stand behind me, but kept a hand at each of my elbows, and all my arms could do were dangle. This left me with everything totally exposed, from my poor aching nipples to my shaved little pussy. I closed my eyes, knowing that there was nothing left to the imagination. The boys tore off a piece of drawing paper, and started scratching anew.
I felt Carrie release her hold on me, though at this point I made no effort to cover up my nude body. Over my shoulder, I could hear her shift from one foot to the other, shuffling something down her legs.
Just then, I opened my eyes, and watched as what had to be her panties were thrown, sailing over my head. They landed on the floor, not too far from the pile of the rest of our clothes. Oh my, she was now completely naked behind me! Oh, oh… we were both so naked right now! My pussy tingled, and I really wanted to stroke my clit right then and there. I also wanted to turn around and see Carrie for myself. But she quickly placed her hands on my hips and stepped in closer so that her breasts squished against my bare back. And I felt something warm, soft and downy brush the crack of my ass. I guess my friend had a nice little tuft of pubic hair!
“Let’s draw pictures of their butts!” Jimmy suggested quite rudely, as if he was bored with my display of full frontal nudity.
I immediately complied, hoping to catch Carrie off guard and get a look at her pussy. But her long legs moved in step with mine, and soon I was watching her golden-red tresses cascade down her back. However, I did drop my gaze to stare for a moment at her gorgeous ass. It was so full and curvy… like her large breasts, I just wanted to reach out and grab a handful! Oh my, but all I could do was bring my arms up and pinch my own nipples.
“Could you two stand next to each other again?” Cody asked, wanting to get a look at Carrie’s butt as well. I don’t think he would appreciate it the way I did.
We did as instructed, and my naked friend and I were soon staring ahead at the wall, while the boys scribbled interpretations of our posteriors.
Shoulder to shoulder, Carrie looked over at me with a secret smile. With my hands still hovering over my breasts, my lower body was completely vulnerable for contact. She reached an arm across and started touching my tummy with her fingers. Our backs and bare asses were to the fourth-grade artists, and this left her free to get into some mischief.
Soon, her fingers wandered further south, and Carrie was stroking my bald pussy.
“Ooooh… Ah… Please don’t make me cum,” I whispered even as I parted my legs. Her middle finger flicked my clit, then darted inside me. “Oh, yes! No! Please… don’t do this… in front… of them!” Carrie withdrew her hand, just as I felt I was about to have an orgasm.
That was close, but oh so frustrating. I was breathing heavily, but remained in this position. I hoped the boys didn’t wonder about my labia hanging down and clearly visible from behind. Or the wetness running down my legs due to my heightened state of arousal. Fortunately, as I recovered from my near embarrassing climax, I heard the boys scramble to their feet and start walking away from us, to the other side of the tree-house.
I self-consciously turned around, draping my arms over my tits and pussy. Still turned-on, I couldn’t help but feel ashamed that my friend had been masturbating me, and nearly brought me to orgasm. I looked over at her deliciously nude body, but she had also placed a strategic hand over her bush. As she walked forward, her butt jiggled seductively, and I had to stop from fingering myself. Instead, I quickened my steps, bare feet padding across the wooden planks to stand at her side.
Jimmy and Cody laughed at us, greatly amused by the two naked seventeen-year-olds in their tree-house. I couldn’t speak for Carrie, but if they only knew how horny I was! Then Jimmy pointed and said, “There… we’ve laid out our artwork for you to admire.” “Kind of like the art galleries they have in school,” Cody piped in.
The boys stepped aside, allowing us to continue to shuffle forward, still clutching our private parts. They didn’t have anything to hang the drawings on the wall, the papers were just spread across the floor. This meant Carrie and I had to hunch down a little and bend over to get a good look at the pieces of paper. And that must have given the boys a good look at our bare behinds! But they made no comments, and I supposed we were soon forgotten. So I too ignored Jimmy and Cody, and concentrated on their artwork.
Jimmy really didn’t put much effort into his drawings. They were little better than stick figures. Actually, the ones that said “Erica” were pretty much simple lines. I noticed that he gave “Carrie” nice big balloons for breasts. Sneaking a quick peek, I saw the real things hanging down in her arms, but her hand was still between her legs. Then I turned my attention to the drawings Cody had made, and saw he had been more detailed, maybe even talented. His version of Carrie had long yellow hair, and of course large circular breasts, but they were not oversized. Her facial features were done quite well, for an eight-year-old. My face came out pretty good too, I guess. It was kind of embarrassing because anyone could recognize that these pictures were supposed to be my friend and me. Although I noticed on my chest, Cody had made two little markings that must have been my nipples. And there between my legs on the paper, he had drawn what looked like a little pinky sticking out of my hairless crotch. Oh my goodness, the boy had drawn my clit! I now used my fingers to spread apart my vulva, and sure enough, the nub of my clit poked out like a third nipple. How humiliating!
“Hey, guys, these are not bad,” Carrie said cheerfully. She turned around with one hand placed in front of her pussy, and the other arm somehow concealing just the nipples of her breasts. “Um, Erica…” “What?” I asked, looking to my side. I was really tempted to give her a pat on the ass.
I noticed that she let her one arm drop to the side, though still kept her pussy covered. “Erica… They’re gone.”
“What… who, Jimmy and Cody?” I stood up, letting my own arms fall, exposing my entire naked body. “Good. We can get dressed and get down from this tree!”
“No,” Carrie said as she pulled me by the hand toward the middle of the floor. “Our clothes are gone. Everything… I think Alicia’s cousin took them when he and his friend left!”
Oh no! Now we were stuck up in Jimmy’s tree-house, and we were both completely nude! I had no idea how we could get down. Turning my head, I saw there was not a scrap of clothing to be found. Those boys had taken our sneakers and shirts, our pants and shorts, and both our underwear.
Pacing around the area, my nipples were quivering, still long and hard.
I faced my body toward Carrie, but she didn’t appear to have any answers. I walked back to stand in front of my friend, who only kept one hand covering her pussy hair.
“So now what do we do,” I asked, exasperated, my own hands on my hips.
Carrie just smiled wickedly and lifted a finger to brush my chin. “Well… it’s pretty quiet up here. We could always make out…” I stood there silent, struck by the very thought. Here I was, stranded in a tree-house with my buxom friend totally naked… this was perfect!
Our eyes locked as she moved her hand to gently stroke the side of my face, tracing the edge of my ear. Her fingers came to rest behind my head, weaving through my hair, and she pulled me closer. Our faces were just and inch apart, our noses touched, then our lips met.
We kissed passionately, with my tongue finding hers and dancing inside her mouth. I held onto her waist while Carrie’s other hand tweaked and pulled my nipple. Oh, this was so hot! I pressed my body into hers, standing on my toes to feel our pussies grind together. Her soft, fleecy pubic hair washed over my smooth mound. Now our breasts touched, and it was electric… the sensation of her pink nipples rising to brush against my own. We rubbed our bodies together as I clenched the roundness of her bare ass. She let me kiss her face and her neck, and lick between her titties. I let her finger my clitoris, moaning in absolute ecstasy!
“Ah… Oh, yes! Oh, yes!” I called out, when Carrie sank to her knees so that she could lick my pussy. My hands rested on her head as she plunged her tongue between the folds of my snatch. Then my friend rocked backward onto the floor, laying completely on her back. With her arms, she lowered me on top of her body, breasts crushing together as we kissed again.
“Mmmm… Carrie, let’s do a 69,” I suggested, even as I repositioned myself so that my crotch was directly above her mouth. Her tongue teasingly flicked my labia as for the first time, I was able to appreciate her naked lower body. Straddling her face, I rubbed both my hands down her belly, pausing only to let my fingers twirl around her golden bush. I bent down my head, to take a nice long inhale of her pussy. Then, feeling her spread apart my butt cheeks, I began patting her vulva, searching for her clitoris. Just as I was about to take a mouthful of blonde carpet, she stopped me with a poke in the ass.
“Wait, Erica… not yet!”
I continued to stroke her pussy, even slipping a finger inside her, but turned my head to ask, “Oh, Carrie… why not?”
She gently pushed my bare legs off her chest so that she could sit up again. “I want you to do something for me.”
“Oh, what’s that?” I turned myself around and scooted forward to sit in her lap. Our pussy lips were so close, they touched, and I juggled her tits in my hands as I gave her a kiss.
Carrie returned the kiss sweetly, then said, “I want you to shave me.
Completely. When my pussy is as bald as yours, I’ll let you eat me out.”
Part 1
by AMERICAN COWBOY
“It’s a secret club!” Jimmy’s friend told us with a frown.
Alicia’s cousin, Jimmy, folded his arms across his chest adopting an equally stern expression. “Very secret… and definitely, no girls allowed!” Carrie and I were over the house of Alicia’s Aunt, having offered to look after her eight- year-old cousin and his friend, so that she could work on a report for school. This task was supposed to have been Alicia’s responsibility, but being such a good friend, Carrie volunteered to take the little brats off her hands. Somehow, I got roped in along with the deal. What I really didn’t understand was why Carrie chose to provoke the boys and indulge their childish behavior.
“So you’re saying,” my blonde-headed friend perpetuated the argument, “that if Erica and I wanted to join your club, you wouldn’t let us… just because we are girls?”
I tried to intervene and restore some perspective to the situation.
“Carrie, I really don’t care about joining their silly club.” The boys ignored me, and Jimmy continued his taunt. “That’s right! There are strict rules about joining… the most important one is you can’t be a girl!”
“That doesn’t seem very fair,” Carrie said most seriously, then smiled at me and winked.
Jimmy’s friend, whose name was Cody, only replied, “Well, that’s the rules!” “Come on, Carrie, let’s go inside and watch TV or something.” I tried to pull my friend’s arm, but of course I couldn’t get her to budge. She was still standing there, pointlessly making her case to the boys.
“But please… we’d really love to see your cool tree-house!” Here, Cody gave Alicia’s cousin a horrified glance. “Isn’t there anything we could do, to let us join your club?”
My friend was insane, I decided, or terminally bored. Why would two seventeen-year-old high school seniors have any interest in the tree-house of a couple of fourth-graders? Maybe she was up to something, but I didn’t want to stick around to find out what. I started walking away, then turned to see Carrie still waiting to hear Jimmy’s answer.
“Isn’t there some way… some condition that you could let us in?” She sounded so earnest, so desperate, but when Carrie looked in my direction, her teeth flashed in a charmingly cunning smile.
I actually thought Jimmy was going to turn away. I figured he was tired of this game and wanted to go back to playing with Cody. Instead, the boy moved closer to Carrie, his pudgy face coming right up to her bosom.
“All right, but first you have to swear you will never tell anybody about our club. Not even my cousin, Alicia!”
I looked at my friend in disbelief, but she only placed one hand over her heart and raised the other arm. “Ok, we swear…” “And,” Cody stepped forward to stand by his friend, “you’ll have to do whatever we tell you. Because you’re different from us… we’ll have to treat you different!”
Now Carrie giggled and said, “Oh, yes, we agree!”
“Carrie!” I exclaimed, watching her hop up and down to show her enthusiasm.
Jimmy glanced at me, then back at my friend before gruffly saying, “Fine! Let’s go!”
The two boys led us to the largest tree in the backyard. It must have been a willow or something like that, with its massive trunk rising up to the spreading branches above. There were rectangular wooden blocks nailed into the bark, apparently good enough for use as hand and footholds. Looking up, I could just make out the planks of the platform.
From down here, the tree-house seemed a lot bigger than I imagined.
“We’ll go up first,” Jimmy announced. “Then, if you girls still want to be in our secret club, you’ll have to climb up on your own.” At the thought of scaling such a height, I reached over and squeezed Carrie’s arm. She just smiled and patted me on the shoulder. Her eyes danced with excitement. We watched Alicia’s cousin and friend scamper up the side of the tree like squirrels. Pretty soon, they had disappeared, lost among the leaves and branches.
“You can come up now,” Cody’s voice laughed down at us. “If you girls aren’t too scared!”
“Erica, why don’t you start climbing,” Carrie suggested. “This way, if you should fall, I’ll be here to catch you!”
I must admit, I was more concerned about reaching the tree-house, and then being left alone with the little monsters. But I trusted my friend enough to suppose she would be following soon after. And the idea that she was below, ready to lend support, was reassuring. So I flipped my light brown hair back and said, Thanks, then placed my sneaker on the first block.
It was rather easy going as I lifted myself with my hands, and stepped up with my other foot. I’m pretty light, and the wooden blocks were solidly secured to the tree trunk. When I was well off the ground, I looked back to see Carrie waving at me. Oh my, I must have climbed a good ten feet! And it looked like there was another couple of yards to go. Now I was starting to get a little nervous. I mean, I could still lift myself forward, but I wondered about getting back down.
Once my hands found the platform of the tree-house, my head popped through an opening in the floor. From here, it was just a matter of pulling the rest of my body up and sliding over to the other side.
Shaking leaves out of my hair, I saw that the wood planks were actually quite sturdy, nestled between the wide branches and bolted down tight.
Alicia’s Uncle must have done a hell of a job putting this together. It was quite spacious, too, with a light thatched roof placed some six feet above, which easily cleared the top of my head by ten inches. Even Carrie would be able to stand up in here and not feel too cramped. For the boys, it was perfect. I saw that they had set up a table and had some food and drinks out. There was a pile of comic books in one corner, along with drawing paper, pencils and markers, toy vehicles and action figures. A couple of flashlights were available on the floor, for when they had sleepovers up here, I guessed.
“Erica!” my friend’s cousin barked at me. Jimmy and Cody were sitting pretzel-style near the opposite wall of the tree-house. “Go stand over there in the corner…”
“And put your hands on your head!” Cody added.
I must have been so relieved to not be climbing anymore, that I simply did as I was told, including locking my fingers atop my soft head of hair. Of course, in this position, with my arms raised, the bottom of my T-shirt rode up just a little, exposing my bellybutton. For some reason, I felt very embarrassed at that moment. Oh, please, I wish Carrie would hurry and get up here! I had no idea what those two devils might do to me.
After a few torturous moments of silence, Carrie’s head emerged through the opening in the platform. She looked around with a bemused expression on her face, then climbed the rest of the way into the tree-house. I just stood there, my back to the wall, and fingers entwined above my head like I was some sort of prisoner.
“What’s going on here,” Carrie laughed. “Are we playing Simon Says?” “Sure,” Jimmy grunted with arms folded, appearing nothing so much as an Indian Chief in his tee-pee. “And Simon Says to go stand over in that corner.”
My friend gleefully followed the command, first checking to make sure she wouldn’t bump her head on the roof. I watched as she maneuvered herself to stand in the corner to my left. We were separated by maybe eight feet. Giggling across at me, she then likewise placed her hands atop her head. This also caused Carrie’s already short shirt to ride up even further, just below her breasts, revealing more of her sexy tummy.
The four of us looked at each other, not a word was spoken. It was kind of awkward.
“Now what do we do with them?” Cody’s inquiry broke the silence.
Jimmy’s dark glower passed over Carrie and I before he spoke. “Since this is a secret club, there have to be rules.”
“Yeah, well one of your rules was that girls aren’t supposed to be able to join,” I felt the need to point out.
This clearly made Alicia’s cousin upset, and he stood up in a huff. “So now the new rule is, no girls are allowed in… unless they’re in their underwear!”
“What!” I exclaimed.
Carrie brought her hand to her mouth coyly, but I saw that she was grinning.
“That’s right,” Cody teased. He obviously thought the idea was very funny. “If you two want to be members of our club, you have to take your clothes off!”
On her own, Carrie sat down on the floor with her legs crossed, and started unlacing a sneaker. She wasn’t wearing any socks. My friend looked over at me still standing in the corner, and said, “Rules are rules, Erica…”
“But I don’t even want to be in their stupid club!” Now I lowered my hands, spreading my arms emphatically.
“It’s too late,” Jimmy informed me. “You’ve already been up in our tree-house, so that makes you a member. But because you’re a girl, you can’t dress like us. So you’re only allowed to be wearing your underpants!” I just stood there, wondering what was going through the boy’s mind.
Next semester I would be taking a developmental psychology class, and supposed this subject might be covered. But apparently, this was nothing sexual or erotic for Jimmy and his friend. I believe Alicia’s cousin simply enjoyed bossing around two older girls, and the humiliation was just part of his bullying. Meanwhile, Cody was mature enough to only appreciate the humor of the situation, as he giggled with every mention of the word “underwear” or “underpants”. Maybe they were just curious.
Looking to my side, I saw that Carrie had already discarded her shorts, and was in the process of peeling off her top. Once the shirt was removed, tossed onto the floor of the tree-house, she leaned back on the heels of her hands… scantily clad in but a bra and pair of panties!
The sight of her luscious body had me licking my lips. I felt my nipples harden and press against my T-shirt. Down below, my clit began poking out from its hood. I hoped it wouldn’t be noticeable through the material of my own moistening panties. Carrie pulled the long tresses of her strawberry-blonde hair over her shoulder and said, “Ok, Erica, now it’s your turn…”
As if mesmerized by her long legs and all that bare skin, my fingers started fidgeting with the button on my jeans. Would I actually go along with this silly game? Well, no sooner had I undone the front of my pants, then I sat down on the floor, kicking off both sneakers. Next, I quickly peeled the socks from my feet, tossing them onto the pile of what was mostly Carrie’s clothes.
For a second, I looked toward my friend for some guidance. She only smiled and even hooked her thumb inside the waistband of her panties and let the elastic snap against her tummy. Oh, that did it for me! Soon I was wiggling my butt on the floor, shuffling the jeans down my legs and completely off my feet. I sat with my bare legs spread for a moment, before pulling up my knees in a more modest position.
“OK, now what?” I asked, a little breathless.
The boys looked at Carrie, then to me, still frowning as they evaluated the two of us dressed only in our underwear.
But Cody pointed out, “Hey, Erica, you’re still wearing your shirt!” “That’s right,” Jimmy announced. “You have to take it off, just like Carrie did. Come on, we’re waiting!”
“But… but…” I stammered, my hands gripping tightly the bottom of my T-shirt.
Carrie turned toward me, playfully showing off her cleavage. She started rubbing the lacey fabric that supported her ample bosom so nicely.
“What’s the matter, you don’t want to show us your bra?” “Carrie,” I gasped, unsure of how to continue. “I’m… I’m not wearing a bra!” This got a hearty laugh from the boys, especially Cody who was delighted to hear that forbidden female undergarment mentioned twice aloud.
Meanwhile, Carrie took this opportunity to reach behind her back, and unhook her own bra. My eyes were wide as I watched her slowly slide the straps down her shoulders, still keeping a forearm tight against her chest!
“There, Erica… if it will make you feel better, I’ll pretend I wasn’t wearing one either.”
And with that, she slipped it off her breasts, and threw it toward the center of the tree-house. Her one arm was shielding her nipples, and then she used both hands to cover up her big titties. Oh my gosh, Carrie was now totally topless… in fact, she had on just one piece of clothing; her skimpy, lacey undies!
She looked at me with her hazel eyes, making me horny. Without giving it another thought, I pulled my T-shirt up and over my head. I used both hands to toss it like a basketball onto the growing pile of our clothes.
Of course, this left me with my perky tits momentarily exposed to the boys. Blushing, I quickly brought my arms down, cupping a breast in each palm. I looked over again, I couldn’t believe she was sitting there just like me, half-naked. Then I turned my face back toward the boys.
“All right,” Jimmy said, satisfied with our condition of dress. “So now you’re only wearing your underwear. I want you to both stand up, and… put your backs against each other.”
My friend and I stood up, since our legs were getting cramped anyway. We even moved forward a little, clutching our equally bare breasts. I felt the wood planks beneath my feet and toes, hoping I wouldn’t step on a splinter. Near the middle of the tree-fort, Carrie and I turned around, facing opposite walls. We each took a small step back until we came in contact with each other. The length of her hair tickled my naked back, but felt nice. I knew the top of my head must only come up to her neck.
I felt her curvaceous ass through the material of panties as our butts touched.
Cody then asked with child-like innocence, “Could you move your arms out of the way?”
I didn’t know what to do! I mean, I really didn’t want to show off my tits like this to Alicia’s cousin and his friend. I still couldn’t believe that I was standing here right now, dressed in so little! But if I was forced to lower my hands, then that meant Carrie would also… “Come on,” Jimmy growled. “Boy, Erica, you don’t take orders as good as Carrie!”
Oh, oh! She did it! She must have dropped her arms, and her big bare breasts were bouncing free! Mmmm… that thought sent my tummy quivering.
In fact, right then, I moved my hands to allow my fingers to run down my stomach. My nipples sprung out, fully erect. What a profile that must have made, as I put my hands at my sides! I was embarrassed, but very aroused, knowing Carrie was just as exposed.
Jimmy told us to face forward again, so that we were next to one another. I slowly turned my legs, feeling Carrie do the same, even though this would mean showing the boys everything up top. When our arms were side by side, I was tempted to steal a glance to my left, to get a peek at her wonderful naked breasts. But I was too humiliated by my own pointy nipples, and just kept my eyes locked ahead.
“Ha, ha!” Cody laughed out loud. “Carrie’s got bigger boobies than Erica!” I thought I would die of shame. Here I was, almost completely nude, being mocked by an eight-year-old! My face and body flushed a deep shade of pink as I struggled with the urge to cover up my tits again. But I stood with my chest pushed out, nipples standing proud.
“Go ahead,” Jimmy joined in laughing at me. “Turn around to face each other, so you can see how much bigger they are!”
Well, here was the moment of truth. I had long been waiting to see Carrie’s yummy titties, I just never thought it would be like this.
Licking my lips, I spun around on my bare heel and looked up at my friend’s eyes. Then my gaze traveled down her face, her chin, her lovely neck. I looked straight forward, to behold a wonderful sight… “Hi,” she said softly and reached out to flick one of my erect nipples with a finger. “Happy to see me?”
I was speechless, I think I had to catch my breath. Her breasts were beautiful. They were well-rounded and symmetrical; bouncing juicy globes. Her pink nipples protruded just a little, but she was not nearly as erect as I was. Either she wasn’t as horny, or she was still having fun. I couldn’t take my eyes off those swelling mounds. I wanted to grasp her tits in my hands and squeeze… but I couldn’t… I wouldn’t dare do that in front of the boys. Still, I suddenly had the desire to be completely naked with her.
“I have an idea,” Cody’s high-pitched voice disturbed my lustful fantasy. “We could draw pictures of Erica and Carrie. You know, Jimmy, like the ones we saw in the art books at the library!”
Alicia’s cousin looked around the tree-house kind of bored and lazily.
He spotted the paper and markers in the corner. As he got up to retrieve these items, he only mumbled, “Yeah, I guess we could do that.” Carrie turned her head to the boys and asked, “How do you want your models to pose?”
“I don’t know,” Cody only shrugged his shoulders. The art classes in the elementary school were clearly not up to this level.
Then my friend looked at me again, gazing at my body from head to toe, and placed one of her hands on my shoulder. With her other hand, she took me by the wrist and said, “Erica, bend your knee forward a little, and try to hold this position.”
She placed my hand on her belly, just above the crotch of her panties.
My fingers rested lightly on the soft skin beneath her navel. My other hand, she had me place on my hip. Then she brought her other arm onto my shoulder, gently drawing me closer. I felt so hot, so horny, drinking in her voluptuous body. About five feet over to our sides, Cody and Jimmy sat on the floor, scribbling in their pads of white parchment. I suddenly had a tempting thought.
“Cody,” I started to ask, turning my head slightly.
“Hold still!” Jimmy complained.
Sweetly, I began again, “Cody… in those books at the library… did those people…”
“It wasn’t just any people,” the boy corrected me. “They were all girls like you and Carrie!”
“OK… did those girls… were they wearing anything at all?” Cody rubbed his nose in thought, paused, then continued to make markings on his sheet of paper. Across from him, Jimmy tore out one piece of paper and was beginning a fresh page. “Nah… they didn’t have no clothes on.” “Oh,” I said while the hand that was on my hip, slipped smoothly into my panties. “Then you wouldn’t mind if I take these off?” I tried to make this sound as innocent and helpful as possible. After all, it was Carrie who I wanted to see me naked. And hopefully she would follow my lead. When the boys didn’t answer, I used my one hand to tug and pull and slowly peel the material down my legs. I wondered if Carrie would assist me, but she only smiled as my bare pussy came into view, her hands still on my shoulders. I managed to get the panties below the curve of my ass, and when they were down to my knees, I shook my thighs and let them fall the rest of the way to the floor. Then I kicked my last article of clothing off my feet and toes.
I was now standing totally nude in the middle of Alicia’s cousin’s tree-house. The maneuvering I had to do to loose the panties had left my legs spread apart, which caused my pink lips to separate. Carrie could see my clitoris sticking straight out.
“OK,” my friend suddenly said, making me very aware of my sudden nudity.
“Time for a new pose!”
Gripping me by the sides of my arms, Carrie pulled me a little closer, but then spun me halfway around… so that I was facing Cody and Jimmy!
She moved to stand behind me, but kept a hand at each of my elbows, and all my arms could do were dangle. This left me with everything totally exposed, from my poor aching nipples to my shaved little pussy. I closed my eyes, knowing that there was nothing left to the imagination. The boys tore off a piece of drawing paper, and started scratching anew.
I felt Carrie release her hold on me, though at this point I made no effort to cover up my nude body. Over my shoulder, I could hear her shift from one foot to the other, shuffling something down her legs.
Just then, I opened my eyes, and watched as what had to be her panties were thrown, sailing over my head. They landed on the floor, not too far from the pile of the rest of our clothes. Oh my, she was now completely naked behind me! Oh, oh… we were both so naked right now! My pussy tingled, and I really wanted to stroke my clit right then and there. I also wanted to turn around and see Carrie for myself. But she quickly placed her hands on my hips and stepped in closer so that her breasts squished against my bare back. And I felt something warm, soft and downy brush the crack of my ass. I guess my friend had a nice little tuft of pubic hair!
“Let’s draw pictures of their butts!” Jimmy suggested quite rudely, as if he was bored with my display of full frontal nudity.
I immediately complied, hoping to catch Carrie off guard and get a look at her pussy. But her long legs moved in step with mine, and soon I was watching her golden-red tresses cascade down her back. However, I did drop my gaze to stare for a moment at her gorgeous ass. It was so full and curvy… like her large breasts, I just wanted to reach out and grab a handful! Oh my, but all I could do was bring my arms up and pinch my own nipples.
“Could you two stand next to each other again?” Cody asked, wanting to get a look at Carrie’s butt as well. I don’t think he would appreciate it the way I did.
We did as instructed, and my naked friend and I were soon staring ahead at the wall, while the boys scribbled interpretations of our posteriors.
Shoulder to shoulder, Carrie looked over at me with a secret smile. With my hands still hovering over my breasts, my lower body was completely vulnerable for contact. She reached an arm across and started touching my tummy with her fingers. Our backs and bare asses were to the fourth-grade artists, and this left her free to get into some mischief.
Soon, her fingers wandered further south, and Carrie was stroking my bald pussy.
“Ooooh… Ah… Please don’t make me cum,” I whispered even as I parted my legs. Her middle finger flicked my clit, then darted inside me. “Oh, yes! No! Please… don’t do this… in front… of them!” Carrie withdrew her hand, just as I felt I was about to have an orgasm.
That was close, but oh so frustrating. I was breathing heavily, but remained in this position. I hoped the boys didn’t wonder about my labia hanging down and clearly visible from behind. Or the wetness running down my legs due to my heightened state of arousal. Fortunately, as I recovered from my near embarrassing climax, I heard the boys scramble to their feet and start walking away from us, to the other side of the tree-house.
I self-consciously turned around, draping my arms over my tits and pussy. Still turned-on, I couldn’t help but feel ashamed that my friend had been masturbating me, and nearly brought me to orgasm. I looked over at her deliciously nude body, but she had also placed a strategic hand over her bush. As she walked forward, her butt jiggled seductively, and I had to stop from fingering myself. Instead, I quickened my steps, bare feet padding across the wooden planks to stand at her side.
Jimmy and Cody laughed at us, greatly amused by the two naked seventeen-year-olds in their tree-house. I couldn’t speak for Carrie, but if they only knew how horny I was! Then Jimmy pointed and said, “There… we’ve laid out our artwork for you to admire.” “Kind of like the art galleries they have in school,” Cody piped in.
The boys stepped aside, allowing us to continue to shuffle forward, still clutching our private parts. They didn’t have anything to hang the drawings on the wall, the papers were just spread across the floor. This meant Carrie and I had to hunch down a little and bend over to get a good look at the pieces of paper. And that must have given the boys a good look at our bare behinds! But they made no comments, and I supposed we were soon forgotten. So I too ignored Jimmy and Cody, and concentrated on their artwork.
Jimmy really didn’t put much effort into his drawings. They were little better than stick figures. Actually, the ones that said “Erica” were pretty much simple lines. I noticed that he gave “Carrie” nice big balloons for breasts. Sneaking a quick peek, I saw the real things hanging down in her arms, but her hand was still between her legs. Then I turned my attention to the drawings Cody had made, and saw he had been more detailed, maybe even talented. His version of Carrie had long yellow hair, and of course large circular breasts, but they were not oversized. Her facial features were done quite well, for an eight-year-old. My face came out pretty good too, I guess. It was kind of embarrassing because anyone could recognize that these pictures were supposed to be my friend and me. Although I noticed on my chest, Cody had made two little markings that must have been my nipples. And there between my legs on the paper, he had drawn what looked like a little pinky sticking out of my hairless crotch. Oh my goodness, the boy had drawn my clit! I now used my fingers to spread apart my vulva, and sure enough, the nub of my clit poked out like a third nipple. How humiliating!
“Hey, guys, these are not bad,” Carrie said cheerfully. She turned around with one hand placed in front of her pussy, and the other arm somehow concealing just the nipples of her breasts. “Um, Erica…” “What?” I asked, looking to my side. I was really tempted to give her a pat on the ass.
I noticed that she let her one arm drop to the side, though still kept her pussy covered. “Erica… They’re gone.”
“What… who, Jimmy and Cody?” I stood up, letting my own arms fall, exposing my entire naked body. “Good. We can get dressed and get down from this tree!”
“No,” Carrie said as she pulled me by the hand toward the middle of the floor. “Our clothes are gone. Everything… I think Alicia’s cousin took them when he and his friend left!”
Oh no! Now we were stuck up in Jimmy’s tree-house, and we were both completely nude! I had no idea how we could get down. Turning my head, I saw there was not a scrap of clothing to be found. Those boys had taken our sneakers and shirts, our pants and shorts, and both our underwear.
Pacing around the area, my nipples were quivering, still long and hard.
I faced my body toward Carrie, but she didn’t appear to have any answers. I walked back to stand in front of my friend, who only kept one hand covering her pussy hair.
“So now what do we do,” I asked, exasperated, my own hands on my hips.
Carrie just smiled wickedly and lifted a finger to brush my chin. “Well… it’s pretty quiet up here. We could always make out…” I stood there silent, struck by the very thought. Here I was, stranded in a tree-house with my buxom friend totally naked… this was perfect!
Our eyes locked as she moved her hand to gently stroke the side of my face, tracing the edge of my ear. Her fingers came to rest behind my head, weaving through my hair, and she pulled me closer. Our faces were just and inch apart, our noses touched, then our lips met.
We kissed passionately, with my tongue finding hers and dancing inside her mouth. I held onto her waist while Carrie’s other hand tweaked and pulled my nipple. Oh, this was so hot! I pressed my body into hers, standing on my toes to feel our pussies grind together. Her soft, fleecy pubic hair washed over my smooth mound. Now our breasts touched, and it was electric… the sensation of her pink nipples rising to brush against my own. We rubbed our bodies together as I clenched the roundness of her bare ass. She let me kiss her face and her neck, and lick between her titties. I let her finger my clitoris, moaning in absolute ecstasy!
“Ah… Oh, yes! Oh, yes!” I called out, when Carrie sank to her knees so that she could lick my pussy. My hands rested on her head as she plunged her tongue between the folds of my snatch. Then my friend rocked backward onto the floor, laying completely on her back. With her arms, she lowered me on top of her body, breasts crushing together as we kissed again.
“Mmmm… Carrie, let’s do a 69,” I suggested, even as I repositioned myself so that my crotch was directly above her mouth. Her tongue teasingly flicked my labia as for the first time, I was able to appreciate her naked lower body. Straddling her face, I rubbed both my hands down her belly, pausing only to let my fingers twirl around her golden bush. I bent down my head, to take a nice long inhale of her pussy. Then, feeling her spread apart my butt cheeks, I began patting her vulva, searching for her clitoris. Just as I was about to take a mouthful of blonde carpet, she stopped me with a poke in the ass.
“Wait, Erica… not yet!”
I continued to stroke her pussy, even slipping a finger inside her, but turned my head to ask, “Oh, Carrie… why not?”
She gently pushed my bare legs off her chest so that she could sit up again. “I want you to do something for me.”
“Oh, what’s that?” I turned myself around and scooted forward to sit in her lap. Our pussy lips were so close, they touched, and I juggled her tits in my hands as I gave her a kiss.
Carrie returned the kiss sweetly, then said, “I want you to shave me.
Completely. When my pussy is as bald as yours, I’ll let you eat me out.”
-
- Strip-Master In-Chief
- Posts: 306
- Joined: Mon Oct 07, 2019 7:18 pm
- Has thanked: 171 times
- Been thanked: 242 times
- Contact:
Erica and the Tree House
Erica and the Tree House
Part 2
“I kind of like your fuzz,” I admitted to my friend. “But when did you want to do this?”
“Right now!” Carrie laughed excitedly. She jumped to her feet and pulled me up afterward.
I looked around nervously, still overheated, half-expecting to see that Jimmy and Cody caught us playing with each other in their tree-house!
Self-consciously, my hand clamped over my pink pussy. Of course, there wasn’t anybody else up here. It was just us completely naked seventeen-year-old girls. Still, I kept myself covered as I crept along with my friend.
“Carrie… we can’t go down there like… this!”
What a sight my friend was, bending over the opening in the floor, which caused her lower lips to stick out from behind. She stayed in this position, hands on her knees, but turned her head to face me. “Sure we can, Erica. It’s not like they haven’t seen our naked bodies! And besides, we are supposed to be looking after them.”
“Yes,” I said, “but not in the nude…”
“I don’t see how we have much choice. Come on, it will be fun!” And with that, Carrie proceeded to drop her legs down the hole between the wooden planks, the rest of her bare form following after.
This was crazy! It was hard enough to believe we let a couple of fourth graders steal all our clothes. I guess the only thing to do was to confront the boys. So I spun myself around, and gingerly lowered my feet until they found the first block of wood nailed into the side of the tree. My arms supported my weight as I descended further, toes reaching for the next block. Now I remembered that on my climb up here, I had clung tightly to the trunk. This time it was a bit different climbing down, completely naked. The gnarled bark was caressing my most sensitive pink parts; my pussy brushed against the grain of wood as I continued lower and lower. The wind blew gently over my skin.
About halfway down, I looked at the green grass below me and froze. My fingers gripped the handhold in front of my face, but I felt my legs go weak. I shut my eyes, picturing the image in my mind of me trapped on the side of the tree… totally nude, like some forest nymph!
“Carrie!” I called down to my friend. “I don’t think I can move…” “Don’t worry, Erica, I’ll come up and get you.” I heard my naked friend answer below.
She must have climbed back up, because suddenly I felt her touch on my bare calf. I didn’t know how she planned to help me, but it was comforting to have her so near. Following her instructions, I slowly moved my legs farther apart as I hung onto the handhold for dear life.
Then Carrie pulled herself a little higher, letting one hand rub the back of my leg. Soon, her head must have been directly beneath my butt.
“Hold on tight, Erica” she said devilishly, and then started to eat out my ass! My clit swelled up immediately, as Carrie licked up all my juices, her tongue bathing my labia from behind. She paused suddenly to ask, “Do you like that?”
“Mmmm hmmmm,” I moaned, grinding my pussy into the tree.
“Well, there’s more where that came from, once you join me back on the ground!”
And just like that, Carrie scurried away, dropping to her bare feet on the grass below. I glanced past my shoulder and saw her flop onto her back, brazenly spreading her legs open wide. She even started to rub her own pussy, further enticing me. I was so horny then, and her ministrations had certainly loosened me up, that I had no problem to lower myself down to the base of the tree.
My legs trembled a little, but I hurried over to where my friend lay prone on the ground. I was eager to softly rub her golden bush with my toes. As soon as I approached, however, Carrie jumped to her feet, her bare breasts bouncing.
“Wait, Erica. We had better check on the boys first” she said. And just like that, she placed a hand discreetly in front of her pussy and started marching toward the house.
I really wasn’t keen on letting Jimmy and Cody see me exposed this way, again. My eyes followed the naked ass of my friend, and I found myself calling out, “Wait up, Carrie!”
With an arm slung over my chest and my own fingers covering my vulva, I jogged to catch up with her. What a sight we must have been, two utterly nude young girls in Alicia’s Aunt’s backyard! When we reached the back door of the house, I gulped dreading the further humiliation. My hands still clutched my body. But I saw that Carrie didn’t even bother to cover her breasts, she felt that her womanhood was all that need be concealed to maintain some decency. She smiled at me, then with her free hand, reached out to open the door.
It was so embarrassing entering the house like this, knowing that a couple of eight-year-olds were hiding somewhere with all our clothes.
They had outsmarted us, and now they were about to see our bare bodies for the second time today. At the same time, the shame was also arousing to me, and I absently started grazing my swollen pussy lips with a finger. My condition wasn’t helped by the fact that Carrie was equally unclothed, revealing everything to my eyes except her blonde fleece below. The only thing was, she didn’t seem unnerved by the situation.
“Let’s check the den,” my busty friend suggested.
I only nodded and followed her lead. My feet stepped in time with hers, right on her heels and staying so close behind, I could smell the fragrance of her hair. We walked down a hallway before coming to the open space in the wall, where a couple of steps led to the den. Here, Carrie moved a little further away from me and to the side. We were now totally out in the open of the room as our bare feet crossed the carpet.
“Hey boys,” Carrie announced our presence, one hand resting on her nude hip, the other still shielding her pussy.
Jimmy and Cody had set up a video game consol in front of the large screen TV, and they were clearly surprised to see us.
“What… what are you two doing down here?” Cody squeaked.
His friend also had a look of shock on his face as he turned around. “I didn’t think you girls would follow us into the house! Aren’t you embarrassed…‘cause you don’t have any clothes on?” Carrie only laughed and squeezed one of her bare breasts. “Nah… you’ve already seen everything we got. It’s no big deal. Right, Erica?” “Um…” I stammered. What was she doing, trying some reverse psychology on this obnoxious boy? I could only shift from one foot to the other, conscious of their roaming eyes on my nubile body. My arms and hands tensed, trying to keep everything covered.
I think Jimmy sensed my discomfort, and with that, sensed an opportunity to gain the upper hand. “Yeah… well, then why is Erica holding herself all funny-like?”
“It looks like she’s trying to give herself a hug…” Cody giggled.
Carrie, not about to concede any ground, turned to me and said, “You heard them, Erica. Let’s show them were not afraid. Move your hands out of the way.”
Silently I shook my head, no. But Carrie’s eyes flashed and then her lips parted to reveal her charming smile. I really had no choice but to take a deep breath and let my hands fall to my sides.
Uncovered, my nipples sprung out fully erect. I knew that my clitoris was also erect, though thankfully obscured by folds of skin. Still, shaven as I was, an experienced eye would have no difficulty spying my little button poking out from the top of my puffed out pussy lips.
Looking over at my friend, I saw that of course, she had remained with one hand resting on top of her pussy. This made me all the more aroused, and all the more humiliated to realize that I was the only one standing here completely naked, with everything on display!
At last, Jimmy grunted, apparently satisfied that we were indeed brave enough to climb down from the tree-house and enter the home of his Aunt, even if we were stark nude. After staring at me for a while longer, he then said, “Well, I guess we don’t need to give you back your clothes!” “What?” I exclaimed, then whirled around in frustration, giving the boys a nice look at my bare butt. “Carrie! They can’t be serious… you’re not going to let them keep us naked!”
As much as I wanted to, I refrained from hiding my pink bits. My friend only insisted, “Let them keep our clothes. You know you don’t mind running around like this.”
I didn’t know what she was talking about, but I had to play along or else make Carrie look like a liar. But it was so embarrassing, how could the boys not see me blushing from head to toe, when I turned around again with everything on show. Not only was I completely naked, I was shamed to admit, I was also so hot and aroused.
“Besides,” Carrie continued, “We have some washing up to do. Now you boys stay in here and play your games. Erica and I will be back to check on you. Come on, Erica…”
My eyes were locked straight ahead, and Jimmy and Cody were clearly fascinated by my total nudity. I almost didn’t hear what she said, but then felt Carrie tugging my arm.
“Come… on… Erica! We have some business to take care of in the bathroom.” I inclined my head toward my friend. “Huh? Oh, yes! Of course!” Her fingers entwined around mine, and next thing I knew we were skipping hand in hand out of the room, our naked butts bouncing. I heard the two boys laughing behind us, although we were soon back in the hallway, following the corridor until it reached the bathroom.
“OK, Erica, soap me up!” Carrie said as I closed the door upon entering, standing in all her full frontal glory.
I did a quick search around the sink and medicine cabinet for the supplies I would need. “Wait, Carrie. First, I should snip away some of the excess hair, then we can use a razor for the rest.” I paused, taking a pair of grooming scissors in my hand. “Are you sure about this? Do you really want to… to take it all off?”
My naked friend was bent over the tub, filling a basin with warm water.
“Oh, yes! I want to be so smooth, as bald as a baby! That’s the only way for you to taste my pussy.”
Well, that had my mouth watering. So I asked Carrie to stand perfectly still, as I positioned myself in front of her. On my way down to examine her crotch, I could not resist taking one of her teats in my mouth and sampling a nipple.
“Ooooh,” Carrie purred delightfully, and stroked her other nipple with her free hand. “Erica, you had better keep your mind on your handiwork!” I smiled up at my friend, then proceeded to lower myself until I was eye-level with her fuzzy vulva. With the small scissors, I clipped away the blonde curly pubic hair. I occasionally rubbed my hand over her mound, testing the length of the strands, shortening them to the point that only a razor could be used. Already, I could see her pussy lips were engorged, and her clitoris was starting to emerge. I was tempted to have myself a little lick, but she was not cleaned up yet.
“All right, Carrie, now I’m going to put the lather on you.” I said, motioning her to bring me the basin now filled with soft, foamy soap.
Then, with my both hands holding the bowl and lower body completely vulnerable, my naughty friend started stroking and fingering my pussy!
“What… oh! What are you doing?” I gasped.
Carrie laughed and asked unnecessarily, “Are you turned on, shaving me like this?”
“Mmmm, hmmm…” I moaned.
“Good, Erica! Because I want you to be completely aroused as you take off all my hair.”
Well, I didn’t need to look down to know that my pink lips were parted and my clit was sticking straight out, it was so erect. And I was embarrassed to be seen in such a condition, even though Carrie was equally nude.
Standing in the bathtub, I took a moment to catch my breath, then applied the tick lather to my friend’s tummy and legs and pussy. Her body felt so good beneath my hands, I know I must have been leaking juices. My nipples were rock hard. Still, with a steady hand I managed to take the razor and start scraping just below her belly button.
Despite how horny I was, I stayed focused on Carrie’s crotch, which was just inches from my face. This in turn, only made me hotter.
Several strokes later, I had carefully removed the last of the fuzz that sprouted along her pussy lips. My hand brushed over her vulva, but there was only soap and pink skin to touch. I did use this opportunity to slip a finger into her wet smooth slit. And then Carrie was reaching for the detachable showerhead, rinsing the suds off her body. I stood back to admire my work.
“Oooh, that looks nice,” I said. “Let me have another feel!” As I approached my friend, we met in an embrace, my hand massaging her bald pussy. Sharing a kiss, I continued to fondle her labia and began to finger Carrie’s clit. She reached out and tweaked my nipples, causing me to groan with desire. But I would be frustrated once more, when she broke our lip lock and proceeded to climb out of the tub. After drying off with a towel, she turned to me and pointed down at her shaved mound.
“Want to rub some baby oil on my pussy?”
“Sure!” I said with glee, stepping out of the tub and taking the bottle of lotion she handed me. I squirted the clear gel onto my fingers, then began rubbing my friend on the sensitive skin I had just shaved. Carrie was so smooth, it was unbelievable! I knew I was blushing as I started playing with myself right in front of her.
My friend giggled and took a step back. “OK, Erica… I think you did pretty good job. I feel so bare down there!”
I could only nod as my gaze wandered down the length of her long legs, to her cute bare toes, then back up to her now bald pussy. Oh my goodness, Carrie was so naked!
“Come on,” she said suddenly, walking past me to open the bathroom door.
“Let’s see if the boys notice…”
“You can’t be serious!” I mean, we could have grabbed towels to cover ourselves, but Carrie only smiled and stepped totally nude into the hallway. More to myself, I said, “They’ll think we like being naked…” “And remember, Erica, no covering. We have to show Jimmy and Cody that their plan didn’t work.”
I blushed at the thought that I would be showing them everything. What’s worse, as the pink flush of my embarrassment and arousal spread over my body, my nipples stiffened, fully erect. And watching Carrie’s curvaceous bare behind only made my clit stick out even further. It was so obvious how horny I was! Still, I followed my friend through the house, neither of us wearing any clothes.
When we returned to the den, the boys were still playing their video game. Carrie and I walked up right behind them, standing side by side.
My blonde friend confidently put her hands on her hips, her big breasts bouncing free. I was less sure of myself and simply stood with arms dangling, although my legs were nicely parted. I was horrified to realize my juicy labia were just hanging out, but there was nothing I could do.
“Hey boys,” Carrie finally said after more moments passed of us being ignored.
Jimmy and Cody reluctantly peeled their eyes away from the television set. Looking over their shoulders, they seemed to do a double take at seeing us standing there stark naked. Jimmy grunted, “Oh… you’re back.
Shouldn’t you two be hiding?”
“What were you doing in there for so long,” Cody asked, recalling the place we had gone.
“Um,” I answered quickly, which drew the fourth grader’s eyes to my bare chest. “Carrie had to take a bath…”
“Yup, all clean!” Carrie giggled and made a flourish with her hand that encompassed her nude body.
“I guess if you’re not wearing any clothes,” Cody observed, “you can take a bath any time.”
A little frustrated, my brazen friend shifted her feet further apart, as if trying to focus their attention on her pussy. “Do you notice anything different?”
The boys looked at us in annoyed silence for a moment before Jimmy remarked, “I don’t know… you both don’t have anything down there.” “Carrie,” I reminded my friend, “You kept your hand over yourself all day, and I don’t think they saw your pubic hair. Now you and I look the same, completely shaved.”
“Oh, I guess so.” She said, a little disappointed. Then, creeping behind me, she called over my shoulder, “You know, boys, the other thing that is good about being naked is that I can show you both how… ticklish… Erica is!”
And suddenly, Carrie began running her fingers up the cheeks of my ass, causing a delightful sensation all over my body.
“Oh! Please… st-stop that!”
“Very ticklish on her butt,” Carrie pointed out. “And under her arms…” I laughed and squirmed beneath her touch, my tiny tits bouncing and their long nipples quivering. Jimmy and Cody also laughed, enjoying my humiliation as I danced on my bare toes. I pleaded with my friend for no more, but she only ran her hand over my stomach.
“Can you guess where else Erica hates to be tickled?” Cody was starting to get into this new game now, and eagerly raised his hand. “On her feet?”
“Hmmm,” Carried paused, which allowed me to catch my breath. This was so embarrassing… I was naked and being tickled in front of two eight-year-olds! But my devilish friend would not let up. “OK, Erica, please lie down on the carpet.”
I don’t know why I did as I was told. Maybe I thought I would escape further tickling on my rear end. Quickly I sat down on my butt, then lowered my back to the comfortable floor of the den. I brought up my knees modestly, and for the first time since we had entered the house, I clasped both my hands over my pussy.
Immediately, Carrie was displeased. “No, no… lower your legs all the way to the ground, so that your heels are on the carpet and your toes are sticking straight up. And move your arms extended all the way out on either side!”
I could not resist when she spoke so sweetly. Very soon, I was lying on the carpet in the den of Alicia’s Aunts house, spread eagle. I stared up at the ceiling knowing that there was nothing hiding the view of my bare pink slit. My nipples poked skyward a full inch. Swallowing a lump of fear and excitement, I waited to hear what she would say next.
“Now Jimmy and Cody, I want you to each kneel on either side of Erica.
I’m going to see how ticklish she is on the bottom of her feet, but she might try to move around a bit. I want you boys to gently, but firmly, hold down her arms…”
I turned my head to see them get up from their video game, and the unobstructed view they had of my spread pussy, and walk over to kneel by my arms. I whimpered, “Carrie… no!”
“Oh, it’ll be all right,” she reassured me. “Boys, you can only hold onto her arms. Don’t touch any other part of Erica’s body.” And they carefully did as Carrie said; maybe a little nervous at first.
But these two were used to rough-housing and playing physical games.
Soon, each one had a nice grip on my wrists and forearms. I turned my head to look at them with my big brown eyes, seeing them in return look down the length of my totally naked body. Then Carrie herself moved around to stand directly between my feet. I lifted my neck a little, and was mesmerized by the revealing sight of all her curves, her swelling breast, and her shiny new hairless pussy. Her lips were closed, giving her a cute camel toe, but I know mine were open like a flower as she knelt down before me.
“Oooh… ha, ha! Oh, stop it, Carrie!”
My friend had reached down and was running her fingers up both soles of my feet. I wriggled a little, the carpet feeling really nice on my behind, but did not break free of the boys’ hold. More tickling from Carrie caused me to arch my back and buck my hips, as a most unwelcome sensation crept into my nether regions. And then, Carrie scooted forward a bit, her large breasts dangling, as she started stroking my calf and bare shins.
“What… what are you doing?” I asked between spurts of laughter.
“I’m tickling your legs, Erica” and indeed, her fingers lightly brushed up to my knees, then started tickling beneath.
“Oh, oh… ha, ha! Please… don’t go any further!” But Carrie only smiled and was soon touching my naked thighs. This brought yelps of pleasure from me, but horrifying, also small moans of desire. I wasn’t sure I could contain myself, as she stroked inside my leg. I kicked my feet on the floor in frustration, and my friend brushed her fingers tantalizingly close to my pussy lips.
She paused and looked playfully at Jimmy and Cody. “Where do you think Erica is most ticklish?”
In reply, Carrie started touching my pussy, causing my erect clit to stick out from its hood. This, she flicked back and forth, and rubbed the small nub between her thumb and forefinger! Then she resumed her tickle assault all over my shaved vulva.
“Please… stop… Carrie, you’re making me… don’t make me cum…” A huge orgasm was building inside me. “Please… I don’t want to cum in front of them!”
Confused, Cody asked, “Come in front of us? But you’re already here!” I ignored the boy and bit my lip, trying to hold back a very humiliating climax. Meanwhile, under the guise of playful teasing, Carrie continued to openly play with my pussy. I mean, why didn’t she just take something and insert it inside me! Oh, I shouldn’t think such thoughts, which brought me closer to the edge… I knew I was right about to cum. And it would be wet and messy, my juices squirting all over the carpet. How would I explain that to the boys? They would think I peed myself… “Aaahh… Aahh..” I thrust my hips up, lifting my pubic mound into Carrie’s furiously circling fingers.
Suddenly there came the sound of a car horn, the vehicle pulling up outside in the driveway. I was aware of Jimmy and Cody releasing their hold on my arms, jumping to their feet. They nearly bolted from the den, not wanting to get caught with two naked seventeen-year-old girls!
Carrie also jumped to her toes, causing her bare tits to bounce wildly.
I remained on the floor, laying in a very prone position, my body weak from being brought so close to a massive orgasm.
Before the boys could dash from the room, my friend called out, “Jimmy… is that your Aunt’s car?”
Just as she slung her arms over her breasts and draped a hand over her bald pussy, who should come bounding into the den, but our friend Alicia. I was slowly getting to my feet, when we all stopped and everyone looked at each other.
“What’s going on here?” Alica gasped, though a smile played at the corner of her mouth. “Why are you two stark raving naked!” “It wasn’t our fault,” Jimmy cried like the big baby he was, beneath his bully façade. “They made us do it. Carrie and Erica took off all their clothes… your friends are weird!”
Alicia only shook her head, but turned to the two boys, “Go on and find somewhere else to play.”
Still a little dizzy, I watched the fourth graders exit the room, off to some other part of the house to wonder what just happened. I didn’t think to cover myself immediately, letting everything show. The signs of my arousal were apparent. My whole body was flushed and pink, nipples rock hard and pussy lips puffed out.
“I can’t leave you two alone anymore, can I?” Alicia walked between us, eyeing our total nudity. “You know, I don’t even want to know. But I’m guessing my cousin and his friend ran off with all your clothes, and now you have no way to get dressed.”
In the company of our friend, Carrie lowered her arms and said, “Yeah that’s true… but it allowed Erica the opportunity to shave me!” Carrie proudly displayed her new hairless crotch to Alicia, even spread her pink lips a little. For the first time, I noticed that her nipples were quite erect… long eraser-head like protrusions atop her large fleshy globes. She was getting turned on by being caught naked! I licked my lips and started to rub my pussy.
“Well, you can’t stay here like this,” Alicia laughed. “My aunt is coming up the driveway with some packages. I have to take the car now, up to school to drop off my report. You naughty girls go out the back door and meet me out front. I’m going to have to take your bare asses with me!”
I put my other hand shyly on top of my nude pussy. “Oooh, Alicia… you’re not going to drive with us in your car, completely undressed?” “Would you rather stay here and explain to my Aunt why you were running around naked in front of her son and his friend?” She answered the question with a slap on my butt. “Out you two go, now!” Well, what could we do? Carrie and I jogged back through the house, our nubile bodies jiggling, and soon we were opening the back door to step outside totally nude. The sun was shining down, warm on my skin. As my feet crossed over the grass in the yard, blades tickled between my toes.
For the first time, I noticed what an effect this excitement was having on my friend. Peering around the corner of the house to make sure it was safe, from behind I could see Carrie’s pussy lips puff out as she bent down a little. When she turned around completely, her shaved vulva was nicely opening up and she caught me staring at her rock hard nipples.
“Wow,” she giggled, squeezing her own breasts. “This is so hot! We’re going to have to make a run for Alicia’s car… are you ready?” I simply nodded at my friend, mesmerized by her complete nudity. Then she turned her ass toward me, and sprinted around the side of the house.
Caught up in the moment, I didn’t think to cover up anything, but followed right after her. Carrie reached the empty car parked in the driveway first, and she opened the door to slip inside. I stood there, waiting for her to let me in. Instead, she only stuck her tongue out and motioned for me to get in on the other side. Foolishly, I started to walk around the back of the car… just when I stood in full view from street that crossed in front of Alicia’s Aunt’s house, a truck drove by and honked at the sight of my bare body! This was so embarrassing, I thought to myself, hurrying to reach the other passenger door that Carrie opened for me.
“Nice show,” she teased me once I had climbed into the back seat with her.
Still breathing heavy, and flushed from head to toe, I said, “Now what do we do? Is Alicia really going to drive us up to the school like this, in the middle of the day?”
“Oooh, I think so. I mean, she can’t parade us around here in front of Jimmy’s mom!” Carrie was sitting with her legs spread apart, and she started touching her pussy. “How exciting!”
“How humiliating!” I shuddered at the thought of arriving on the school property completely naked.
My friend turned slightly on her side and reached over to massage my left breast, taking a very erect nipple between her thumb and forefinger. “Oh my, Erica… you can’t tell me this isn’t turning you on!” Shifting my body, I faced Carrie and our heads drew closer. I thought we were about to share an intimate kiss. Suddenly, the driver’s side door opened, startling me, and Alicia climbed behind the wheel.
“Well you two look comfortable back there,” our high-school friend laughed at us. Then she started to adjust the rearview mirror. “Erica, I want you to open your legs all the way apart. Put one foot against the door, and stretch your other leg over Carrie’s lap.” Even as I positioned my legs as instructed, I tried to protest. “But… why? Now you can see… everything!”
“I had a quick chat with Jimmy and Cody. They told me that in the tree house, you took off your underwear on your own. You were the one who got all naked.”
Oh no, how embarrassing! And now Alicia had me with my pussy on full display; my lips were separated and clitoris was sticking out in plain view.
“So this is your punishment,” Alicia continued, “for being such a naughty little girl. You will sit like that for the entire trip up to school. My goodness, Erica, even in the mirror I can see your clit! Is it true, Carrie, that objects may appear bigger than they actually are?” Carrie had been rubbing my foot and bare leg lying over her thighs, but now she reached with her hand to stroke my little button. “I don’t know, Alicia… it’s pretty swollen.”
“Mmmm…. ahhhh!” I purred, squeezing my own titties at her touch.
“Ok, girls, hang on!” Alicia called out, readjusting the rearview mirror and pulling out of the driveway.
As we hit the road and started driving forward, my body jerked a little, causing Carrie to cup my pussy full in her hand. She used her other hand to pull the long blonde hair out of her face, then bent down to suckle on my tit. It was amazing how she licked and played with the nipple using her tongue. At the same time, she continued to tickle my labia and then inserted her finger in my wet pussy.
“Oh, yes! Oh, yes!” I cried out in pleasure.
Alicia only laughed as she made her way down the neighborhood streets.
She was the only one wearing any clothes, while her two naked seventeen-year-old friends masturbated in the back seat.
“Remember, Erica, you have to keep your legs all the way apart,” Carrie reminded me. She used the palm of her hand to caress my body, rubbing circles down my stomach and vulva, then lower to feel my inner thigh. My friend dropped to her knees on the floor of the car and moved closer so that she was more or less in front of me. I placed my hands on top of her soft head of hair, guiding her down until her mouth kissed my bellybutton. But Carrie didn’t stop there. Soon, she was lapping up my juices and sucking on my pussy lips. Then she took my clit between her teeth…
“Ooooh! I’m going to cum, I’m going to cum!”
At the sound of my voice raised in ecstasy, Alicia floored the pedal and we sped down the road. This had the effect of throwing my buxom blonde friend on top of me, landing with her large breasts in my face. The sudden forward motion also had the effect of preventing me from reaching my orgasm. Although I did take this opportunity to ravish Carrie’s body.
She settled down in front of me, so close our bare pussies touched. I reached around her back and squeezed her ass tightly. Meanwhile, my nose was still buried between her tits, as I kissed her cleavage and licked her rising nipples. Pretty soon, my friend was moaning too, our bodies rubbing against each other. This was the most amazing ride I had ever taken!
“OK, ladies… we’re here.” Alicia announced, easing the car to a stop in the school parking lot.
The school was closed for a teacher’s conference, so there wouldn’t be any students around. It was a good thing, because I had completely lost sense of my surroundings and was playing with Carrie’s naked breasts while she kissed me full on the mouth. But realizing the car had stopped, she gently pulled away letting a finger trace down my chin, then moved to a more comfortable position in the back seat. My body was still tingling as I watched Alicia walk around and open the door at my side.
“Out of the car, Erica…”
Well, I was so worked up and horny at that point, I nearly jumped outside. It took me a moment to comprehend that I was standing bare-ass naked in front of my high-school. Only then did I remember to cover my small breasts and place a hand over my shaved pussy.
“You too, Carrie,” Alicia said, folding her arms patiently. Carrie climbed forward on her hands and knees, exiting by the same door until her bare feet touched the black pavement.
I watched our friend look us over, totally nude from head to toe. The situation was keeping me really aroused, so I made a bold suggestion.
“Alicia, why don’t you take off your clothes, too? It would be so cool if you delivered that overdue report in the nude! We’ll go with you.” Alicia examined our unclothed bodies before her and laughed, “Are you crazy? I’m not going to run around the school naked…” However, her voice trembled just a little, and she rubbed a foot behind her leg.
“You know that Erica loves this,” I heard Carrie saying as she moved my arms and hands out of the way. “Look how pointy her nipples are… and her cute little pussy is just so ripe! You should join us, and we’ll all three go inside naked. It’ll be fun!”
I stood there, extremely embarrassed to be exposed this way, but it did seem to have an effect on our friend. Alicia looked around the empty lot nervously and asked, “What, just take off my clothes right here?” “Uh-huh,” Carrie answered from behind me, her arms snaking around my body to play with my tits.
There was a pause for a moment, Alicia staring at my nude slender form.
Then she lifted her sweatshirt up over her head, opening the car door to place it inside. Next, she unbuttoned the shirt she was wearing and removed it as well, so that her bra was now out in the open. I saw goose bumps spreading over her bare tummy.
“This is crazy,” our brunette friend muttered, even while she unbuckled her belt, lifting her legs out of her loose khaki trousers. Besides her bra, all she had left was her panties, shoes and socks. “Do I have to take off… everything?”
Carrie reached down and parted my pussy lips with her index and middle finger. “Absolutely! You have to be totally naked. Just look at Erica, here. You can see all her pink parts!”
“Oh, but…” Alicia started, stepping out of both shoes, then bending down to peel off her socks. When she was standing in the school parking lot in her bare feet, she continued, “Well, you won’t be able to see everything on me.”
By way of explanation, she lowered her underwear to reveal a trim, but nice brown bush.
“Hmmm… you should think about shaving that,” Carrie suggested. She walked out in front of Alicia and said, “I really like how my nude pussy looks. And it feels so smooth! Why don’t you test Erica…” I gasped at the suggestion, but did not move to cover myself. Alicia smiled shyly and giggled, unsure of what to do. Slowly, I watched her arm extend toward me, and then her fingers lightly touched my vulva.
With more confidence, Alicia rubbed and prodded my hairless mound, even sticking a finger inside my slit!
“Uungh…ahhh!” I moaned.
Part 2
“I kind of like your fuzz,” I admitted to my friend. “But when did you want to do this?”
“Right now!” Carrie laughed excitedly. She jumped to her feet and pulled me up afterward.
I looked around nervously, still overheated, half-expecting to see that Jimmy and Cody caught us playing with each other in their tree-house!
Self-consciously, my hand clamped over my pink pussy. Of course, there wasn’t anybody else up here. It was just us completely naked seventeen-year-old girls. Still, I kept myself covered as I crept along with my friend.
“Carrie… we can’t go down there like… this!”
What a sight my friend was, bending over the opening in the floor, which caused her lower lips to stick out from behind. She stayed in this position, hands on her knees, but turned her head to face me. “Sure we can, Erica. It’s not like they haven’t seen our naked bodies! And besides, we are supposed to be looking after them.”
“Yes,” I said, “but not in the nude…”
“I don’t see how we have much choice. Come on, it will be fun!” And with that, Carrie proceeded to drop her legs down the hole between the wooden planks, the rest of her bare form following after.
This was crazy! It was hard enough to believe we let a couple of fourth graders steal all our clothes. I guess the only thing to do was to confront the boys. So I spun myself around, and gingerly lowered my feet until they found the first block of wood nailed into the side of the tree. My arms supported my weight as I descended further, toes reaching for the next block. Now I remembered that on my climb up here, I had clung tightly to the trunk. This time it was a bit different climbing down, completely naked. The gnarled bark was caressing my most sensitive pink parts; my pussy brushed against the grain of wood as I continued lower and lower. The wind blew gently over my skin.
About halfway down, I looked at the green grass below me and froze. My fingers gripped the handhold in front of my face, but I felt my legs go weak. I shut my eyes, picturing the image in my mind of me trapped on the side of the tree… totally nude, like some forest nymph!
“Carrie!” I called down to my friend. “I don’t think I can move…” “Don’t worry, Erica, I’ll come up and get you.” I heard my naked friend answer below.
She must have climbed back up, because suddenly I felt her touch on my bare calf. I didn’t know how she planned to help me, but it was comforting to have her so near. Following her instructions, I slowly moved my legs farther apart as I hung onto the handhold for dear life.
Then Carrie pulled herself a little higher, letting one hand rub the back of my leg. Soon, her head must have been directly beneath my butt.
“Hold on tight, Erica” she said devilishly, and then started to eat out my ass! My clit swelled up immediately, as Carrie licked up all my juices, her tongue bathing my labia from behind. She paused suddenly to ask, “Do you like that?”
“Mmmm hmmmm,” I moaned, grinding my pussy into the tree.
“Well, there’s more where that came from, once you join me back on the ground!”
And just like that, Carrie scurried away, dropping to her bare feet on the grass below. I glanced past my shoulder and saw her flop onto her back, brazenly spreading her legs open wide. She even started to rub her own pussy, further enticing me. I was so horny then, and her ministrations had certainly loosened me up, that I had no problem to lower myself down to the base of the tree.
My legs trembled a little, but I hurried over to where my friend lay prone on the ground. I was eager to softly rub her golden bush with my toes. As soon as I approached, however, Carrie jumped to her feet, her bare breasts bouncing.
“Wait, Erica. We had better check on the boys first” she said. And just like that, she placed a hand discreetly in front of her pussy and started marching toward the house.
I really wasn’t keen on letting Jimmy and Cody see me exposed this way, again. My eyes followed the naked ass of my friend, and I found myself calling out, “Wait up, Carrie!”
With an arm slung over my chest and my own fingers covering my vulva, I jogged to catch up with her. What a sight we must have been, two utterly nude young girls in Alicia’s Aunt’s backyard! When we reached the back door of the house, I gulped dreading the further humiliation. My hands still clutched my body. But I saw that Carrie didn’t even bother to cover her breasts, she felt that her womanhood was all that need be concealed to maintain some decency. She smiled at me, then with her free hand, reached out to open the door.
It was so embarrassing entering the house like this, knowing that a couple of eight-year-olds were hiding somewhere with all our clothes.
They had outsmarted us, and now they were about to see our bare bodies for the second time today. At the same time, the shame was also arousing to me, and I absently started grazing my swollen pussy lips with a finger. My condition wasn’t helped by the fact that Carrie was equally unclothed, revealing everything to my eyes except her blonde fleece below. The only thing was, she didn’t seem unnerved by the situation.
“Let’s check the den,” my busty friend suggested.
I only nodded and followed her lead. My feet stepped in time with hers, right on her heels and staying so close behind, I could smell the fragrance of her hair. We walked down a hallway before coming to the open space in the wall, where a couple of steps led to the den. Here, Carrie moved a little further away from me and to the side. We were now totally out in the open of the room as our bare feet crossed the carpet.
“Hey boys,” Carrie announced our presence, one hand resting on her nude hip, the other still shielding her pussy.
Jimmy and Cody had set up a video game consol in front of the large screen TV, and they were clearly surprised to see us.
“What… what are you two doing down here?” Cody squeaked.
His friend also had a look of shock on his face as he turned around. “I didn’t think you girls would follow us into the house! Aren’t you embarrassed…‘cause you don’t have any clothes on?” Carrie only laughed and squeezed one of her bare breasts. “Nah… you’ve already seen everything we got. It’s no big deal. Right, Erica?” “Um…” I stammered. What was she doing, trying some reverse psychology on this obnoxious boy? I could only shift from one foot to the other, conscious of their roaming eyes on my nubile body. My arms and hands tensed, trying to keep everything covered.
I think Jimmy sensed my discomfort, and with that, sensed an opportunity to gain the upper hand. “Yeah… well, then why is Erica holding herself all funny-like?”
“It looks like she’s trying to give herself a hug…” Cody giggled.
Carrie, not about to concede any ground, turned to me and said, “You heard them, Erica. Let’s show them were not afraid. Move your hands out of the way.”
Silently I shook my head, no. But Carrie’s eyes flashed and then her lips parted to reveal her charming smile. I really had no choice but to take a deep breath and let my hands fall to my sides.
Uncovered, my nipples sprung out fully erect. I knew that my clitoris was also erect, though thankfully obscured by folds of skin. Still, shaven as I was, an experienced eye would have no difficulty spying my little button poking out from the top of my puffed out pussy lips.
Looking over at my friend, I saw that of course, she had remained with one hand resting on top of her pussy. This made me all the more aroused, and all the more humiliated to realize that I was the only one standing here completely naked, with everything on display!
At last, Jimmy grunted, apparently satisfied that we were indeed brave enough to climb down from the tree-house and enter the home of his Aunt, even if we were stark nude. After staring at me for a while longer, he then said, “Well, I guess we don’t need to give you back your clothes!” “What?” I exclaimed, then whirled around in frustration, giving the boys a nice look at my bare butt. “Carrie! They can’t be serious… you’re not going to let them keep us naked!”
As much as I wanted to, I refrained from hiding my pink bits. My friend only insisted, “Let them keep our clothes. You know you don’t mind running around like this.”
I didn’t know what she was talking about, but I had to play along or else make Carrie look like a liar. But it was so embarrassing, how could the boys not see me blushing from head to toe, when I turned around again with everything on show. Not only was I completely naked, I was shamed to admit, I was also so hot and aroused.
“Besides,” Carrie continued, “We have some washing up to do. Now you boys stay in here and play your games. Erica and I will be back to check on you. Come on, Erica…”
My eyes were locked straight ahead, and Jimmy and Cody were clearly fascinated by my total nudity. I almost didn’t hear what she said, but then felt Carrie tugging my arm.
“Come… on… Erica! We have some business to take care of in the bathroom.” I inclined my head toward my friend. “Huh? Oh, yes! Of course!” Her fingers entwined around mine, and next thing I knew we were skipping hand in hand out of the room, our naked butts bouncing. I heard the two boys laughing behind us, although we were soon back in the hallway, following the corridor until it reached the bathroom.
“OK, Erica, soap me up!” Carrie said as I closed the door upon entering, standing in all her full frontal glory.
I did a quick search around the sink and medicine cabinet for the supplies I would need. “Wait, Carrie. First, I should snip away some of the excess hair, then we can use a razor for the rest.” I paused, taking a pair of grooming scissors in my hand. “Are you sure about this? Do you really want to… to take it all off?”
My naked friend was bent over the tub, filling a basin with warm water.
“Oh, yes! I want to be so smooth, as bald as a baby! That’s the only way for you to taste my pussy.”
Well, that had my mouth watering. So I asked Carrie to stand perfectly still, as I positioned myself in front of her. On my way down to examine her crotch, I could not resist taking one of her teats in my mouth and sampling a nipple.
“Ooooh,” Carrie purred delightfully, and stroked her other nipple with her free hand. “Erica, you had better keep your mind on your handiwork!” I smiled up at my friend, then proceeded to lower myself until I was eye-level with her fuzzy vulva. With the small scissors, I clipped away the blonde curly pubic hair. I occasionally rubbed my hand over her mound, testing the length of the strands, shortening them to the point that only a razor could be used. Already, I could see her pussy lips were engorged, and her clitoris was starting to emerge. I was tempted to have myself a little lick, but she was not cleaned up yet.
“All right, Carrie, now I’m going to put the lather on you.” I said, motioning her to bring me the basin now filled with soft, foamy soap.
Then, with my both hands holding the bowl and lower body completely vulnerable, my naughty friend started stroking and fingering my pussy!
“What… oh! What are you doing?” I gasped.
Carrie laughed and asked unnecessarily, “Are you turned on, shaving me like this?”
“Mmmm, hmmm…” I moaned.
“Good, Erica! Because I want you to be completely aroused as you take off all my hair.”
Well, I didn’t need to look down to know that my pink lips were parted and my clit was sticking straight out, it was so erect. And I was embarrassed to be seen in such a condition, even though Carrie was equally nude.
Standing in the bathtub, I took a moment to catch my breath, then applied the tick lather to my friend’s tummy and legs and pussy. Her body felt so good beneath my hands, I know I must have been leaking juices. My nipples were rock hard. Still, with a steady hand I managed to take the razor and start scraping just below her belly button.
Despite how horny I was, I stayed focused on Carrie’s crotch, which was just inches from my face. This in turn, only made me hotter.
Several strokes later, I had carefully removed the last of the fuzz that sprouted along her pussy lips. My hand brushed over her vulva, but there was only soap and pink skin to touch. I did use this opportunity to slip a finger into her wet smooth slit. And then Carrie was reaching for the detachable showerhead, rinsing the suds off her body. I stood back to admire my work.
“Oooh, that looks nice,” I said. “Let me have another feel!” As I approached my friend, we met in an embrace, my hand massaging her bald pussy. Sharing a kiss, I continued to fondle her labia and began to finger Carrie’s clit. She reached out and tweaked my nipples, causing me to groan with desire. But I would be frustrated once more, when she broke our lip lock and proceeded to climb out of the tub. After drying off with a towel, she turned to me and pointed down at her shaved mound.
“Want to rub some baby oil on my pussy?”
“Sure!” I said with glee, stepping out of the tub and taking the bottle of lotion she handed me. I squirted the clear gel onto my fingers, then began rubbing my friend on the sensitive skin I had just shaved. Carrie was so smooth, it was unbelievable! I knew I was blushing as I started playing with myself right in front of her.
My friend giggled and took a step back. “OK, Erica… I think you did pretty good job. I feel so bare down there!”
I could only nod as my gaze wandered down the length of her long legs, to her cute bare toes, then back up to her now bald pussy. Oh my goodness, Carrie was so naked!
“Come on,” she said suddenly, walking past me to open the bathroom door.
“Let’s see if the boys notice…”
“You can’t be serious!” I mean, we could have grabbed towels to cover ourselves, but Carrie only smiled and stepped totally nude into the hallway. More to myself, I said, “They’ll think we like being naked…” “And remember, Erica, no covering. We have to show Jimmy and Cody that their plan didn’t work.”
I blushed at the thought that I would be showing them everything. What’s worse, as the pink flush of my embarrassment and arousal spread over my body, my nipples stiffened, fully erect. And watching Carrie’s curvaceous bare behind only made my clit stick out even further. It was so obvious how horny I was! Still, I followed my friend through the house, neither of us wearing any clothes.
When we returned to the den, the boys were still playing their video game. Carrie and I walked up right behind them, standing side by side.
My blonde friend confidently put her hands on her hips, her big breasts bouncing free. I was less sure of myself and simply stood with arms dangling, although my legs were nicely parted. I was horrified to realize my juicy labia were just hanging out, but there was nothing I could do.
“Hey boys,” Carrie finally said after more moments passed of us being ignored.
Jimmy and Cody reluctantly peeled their eyes away from the television set. Looking over their shoulders, they seemed to do a double take at seeing us standing there stark naked. Jimmy grunted, “Oh… you’re back.
Shouldn’t you two be hiding?”
“What were you doing in there for so long,” Cody asked, recalling the place we had gone.
“Um,” I answered quickly, which drew the fourth grader’s eyes to my bare chest. “Carrie had to take a bath…”
“Yup, all clean!” Carrie giggled and made a flourish with her hand that encompassed her nude body.
“I guess if you’re not wearing any clothes,” Cody observed, “you can take a bath any time.”
A little frustrated, my brazen friend shifted her feet further apart, as if trying to focus their attention on her pussy. “Do you notice anything different?”
The boys looked at us in annoyed silence for a moment before Jimmy remarked, “I don’t know… you both don’t have anything down there.” “Carrie,” I reminded my friend, “You kept your hand over yourself all day, and I don’t think they saw your pubic hair. Now you and I look the same, completely shaved.”
“Oh, I guess so.” She said, a little disappointed. Then, creeping behind me, she called over my shoulder, “You know, boys, the other thing that is good about being naked is that I can show you both how… ticklish… Erica is!”
And suddenly, Carrie began running her fingers up the cheeks of my ass, causing a delightful sensation all over my body.
“Oh! Please… st-stop that!”
“Very ticklish on her butt,” Carrie pointed out. “And under her arms…” I laughed and squirmed beneath her touch, my tiny tits bouncing and their long nipples quivering. Jimmy and Cody also laughed, enjoying my humiliation as I danced on my bare toes. I pleaded with my friend for no more, but she only ran her hand over my stomach.
“Can you guess where else Erica hates to be tickled?” Cody was starting to get into this new game now, and eagerly raised his hand. “On her feet?”
“Hmmm,” Carried paused, which allowed me to catch my breath. This was so embarrassing… I was naked and being tickled in front of two eight-year-olds! But my devilish friend would not let up. “OK, Erica, please lie down on the carpet.”
I don’t know why I did as I was told. Maybe I thought I would escape further tickling on my rear end. Quickly I sat down on my butt, then lowered my back to the comfortable floor of the den. I brought up my knees modestly, and for the first time since we had entered the house, I clasped both my hands over my pussy.
Immediately, Carrie was displeased. “No, no… lower your legs all the way to the ground, so that your heels are on the carpet and your toes are sticking straight up. And move your arms extended all the way out on either side!”
I could not resist when she spoke so sweetly. Very soon, I was lying on the carpet in the den of Alicia’s Aunts house, spread eagle. I stared up at the ceiling knowing that there was nothing hiding the view of my bare pink slit. My nipples poked skyward a full inch. Swallowing a lump of fear and excitement, I waited to hear what she would say next.
“Now Jimmy and Cody, I want you to each kneel on either side of Erica.
I’m going to see how ticklish she is on the bottom of her feet, but she might try to move around a bit. I want you boys to gently, but firmly, hold down her arms…”
I turned my head to see them get up from their video game, and the unobstructed view they had of my spread pussy, and walk over to kneel by my arms. I whimpered, “Carrie… no!”
“Oh, it’ll be all right,” she reassured me. “Boys, you can only hold onto her arms. Don’t touch any other part of Erica’s body.” And they carefully did as Carrie said; maybe a little nervous at first.
But these two were used to rough-housing and playing physical games.
Soon, each one had a nice grip on my wrists and forearms. I turned my head to look at them with my big brown eyes, seeing them in return look down the length of my totally naked body. Then Carrie herself moved around to stand directly between my feet. I lifted my neck a little, and was mesmerized by the revealing sight of all her curves, her swelling breast, and her shiny new hairless pussy. Her lips were closed, giving her a cute camel toe, but I know mine were open like a flower as she knelt down before me.
“Oooh… ha, ha! Oh, stop it, Carrie!”
My friend had reached down and was running her fingers up both soles of my feet. I wriggled a little, the carpet feeling really nice on my behind, but did not break free of the boys’ hold. More tickling from Carrie caused me to arch my back and buck my hips, as a most unwelcome sensation crept into my nether regions. And then, Carrie scooted forward a bit, her large breasts dangling, as she started stroking my calf and bare shins.
“What… what are you doing?” I asked between spurts of laughter.
“I’m tickling your legs, Erica” and indeed, her fingers lightly brushed up to my knees, then started tickling beneath.
“Oh, oh… ha, ha! Please… don’t go any further!” But Carrie only smiled and was soon touching my naked thighs. This brought yelps of pleasure from me, but horrifying, also small moans of desire. I wasn’t sure I could contain myself, as she stroked inside my leg. I kicked my feet on the floor in frustration, and my friend brushed her fingers tantalizingly close to my pussy lips.
She paused and looked playfully at Jimmy and Cody. “Where do you think Erica is most ticklish?”
In reply, Carrie started touching my pussy, causing my erect clit to stick out from its hood. This, she flicked back and forth, and rubbed the small nub between her thumb and forefinger! Then she resumed her tickle assault all over my shaved vulva.
“Please… stop… Carrie, you’re making me… don’t make me cum…” A huge orgasm was building inside me. “Please… I don’t want to cum in front of them!”
Confused, Cody asked, “Come in front of us? But you’re already here!” I ignored the boy and bit my lip, trying to hold back a very humiliating climax. Meanwhile, under the guise of playful teasing, Carrie continued to openly play with my pussy. I mean, why didn’t she just take something and insert it inside me! Oh, I shouldn’t think such thoughts, which brought me closer to the edge… I knew I was right about to cum. And it would be wet and messy, my juices squirting all over the carpet. How would I explain that to the boys? They would think I peed myself… “Aaahh… Aahh..” I thrust my hips up, lifting my pubic mound into Carrie’s furiously circling fingers.
Suddenly there came the sound of a car horn, the vehicle pulling up outside in the driveway. I was aware of Jimmy and Cody releasing their hold on my arms, jumping to their feet. They nearly bolted from the den, not wanting to get caught with two naked seventeen-year-old girls!
Carrie also jumped to her toes, causing her bare tits to bounce wildly.
I remained on the floor, laying in a very prone position, my body weak from being brought so close to a massive orgasm.
Before the boys could dash from the room, my friend called out, “Jimmy… is that your Aunt’s car?”
Just as she slung her arms over her breasts and draped a hand over her bald pussy, who should come bounding into the den, but our friend Alicia. I was slowly getting to my feet, when we all stopped and everyone looked at each other.
“What’s going on here?” Alica gasped, though a smile played at the corner of her mouth. “Why are you two stark raving naked!” “It wasn’t our fault,” Jimmy cried like the big baby he was, beneath his bully façade. “They made us do it. Carrie and Erica took off all their clothes… your friends are weird!”
Alicia only shook her head, but turned to the two boys, “Go on and find somewhere else to play.”
Still a little dizzy, I watched the fourth graders exit the room, off to some other part of the house to wonder what just happened. I didn’t think to cover myself immediately, letting everything show. The signs of my arousal were apparent. My whole body was flushed and pink, nipples rock hard and pussy lips puffed out.
“I can’t leave you two alone anymore, can I?” Alicia walked between us, eyeing our total nudity. “You know, I don’t even want to know. But I’m guessing my cousin and his friend ran off with all your clothes, and now you have no way to get dressed.”
In the company of our friend, Carrie lowered her arms and said, “Yeah that’s true… but it allowed Erica the opportunity to shave me!” Carrie proudly displayed her new hairless crotch to Alicia, even spread her pink lips a little. For the first time, I noticed that her nipples were quite erect… long eraser-head like protrusions atop her large fleshy globes. She was getting turned on by being caught naked! I licked my lips and started to rub my pussy.
“Well, you can’t stay here like this,” Alicia laughed. “My aunt is coming up the driveway with some packages. I have to take the car now, up to school to drop off my report. You naughty girls go out the back door and meet me out front. I’m going to have to take your bare asses with me!”
I put my other hand shyly on top of my nude pussy. “Oooh, Alicia… you’re not going to drive with us in your car, completely undressed?” “Would you rather stay here and explain to my Aunt why you were running around naked in front of her son and his friend?” She answered the question with a slap on my butt. “Out you two go, now!” Well, what could we do? Carrie and I jogged back through the house, our nubile bodies jiggling, and soon we were opening the back door to step outside totally nude. The sun was shining down, warm on my skin. As my feet crossed over the grass in the yard, blades tickled between my toes.
For the first time, I noticed what an effect this excitement was having on my friend. Peering around the corner of the house to make sure it was safe, from behind I could see Carrie’s pussy lips puff out as she bent down a little. When she turned around completely, her shaved vulva was nicely opening up and she caught me staring at her rock hard nipples.
“Wow,” she giggled, squeezing her own breasts. “This is so hot! We’re going to have to make a run for Alicia’s car… are you ready?” I simply nodded at my friend, mesmerized by her complete nudity. Then she turned her ass toward me, and sprinted around the side of the house.
Caught up in the moment, I didn’t think to cover up anything, but followed right after her. Carrie reached the empty car parked in the driveway first, and she opened the door to slip inside. I stood there, waiting for her to let me in. Instead, she only stuck her tongue out and motioned for me to get in on the other side. Foolishly, I started to walk around the back of the car… just when I stood in full view from street that crossed in front of Alicia’s Aunt’s house, a truck drove by and honked at the sight of my bare body! This was so embarrassing, I thought to myself, hurrying to reach the other passenger door that Carrie opened for me.
“Nice show,” she teased me once I had climbed into the back seat with her.
Still breathing heavy, and flushed from head to toe, I said, “Now what do we do? Is Alicia really going to drive us up to the school like this, in the middle of the day?”
“Oooh, I think so. I mean, she can’t parade us around here in front of Jimmy’s mom!” Carrie was sitting with her legs spread apart, and she started touching her pussy. “How exciting!”
“How humiliating!” I shuddered at the thought of arriving on the school property completely naked.
My friend turned slightly on her side and reached over to massage my left breast, taking a very erect nipple between her thumb and forefinger. “Oh my, Erica… you can’t tell me this isn’t turning you on!” Shifting my body, I faced Carrie and our heads drew closer. I thought we were about to share an intimate kiss. Suddenly, the driver’s side door opened, startling me, and Alicia climbed behind the wheel.
“Well you two look comfortable back there,” our high-school friend laughed at us. Then she started to adjust the rearview mirror. “Erica, I want you to open your legs all the way apart. Put one foot against the door, and stretch your other leg over Carrie’s lap.” Even as I positioned my legs as instructed, I tried to protest. “But… why? Now you can see… everything!”
“I had a quick chat with Jimmy and Cody. They told me that in the tree house, you took off your underwear on your own. You were the one who got all naked.”
Oh no, how embarrassing! And now Alicia had me with my pussy on full display; my lips were separated and clitoris was sticking out in plain view.
“So this is your punishment,” Alicia continued, “for being such a naughty little girl. You will sit like that for the entire trip up to school. My goodness, Erica, even in the mirror I can see your clit! Is it true, Carrie, that objects may appear bigger than they actually are?” Carrie had been rubbing my foot and bare leg lying over her thighs, but now she reached with her hand to stroke my little button. “I don’t know, Alicia… it’s pretty swollen.”
“Mmmm…. ahhhh!” I purred, squeezing my own titties at her touch.
“Ok, girls, hang on!” Alicia called out, readjusting the rearview mirror and pulling out of the driveway.
As we hit the road and started driving forward, my body jerked a little, causing Carrie to cup my pussy full in her hand. She used her other hand to pull the long blonde hair out of her face, then bent down to suckle on my tit. It was amazing how she licked and played with the nipple using her tongue. At the same time, she continued to tickle my labia and then inserted her finger in my wet pussy.
“Oh, yes! Oh, yes!” I cried out in pleasure.
Alicia only laughed as she made her way down the neighborhood streets.
She was the only one wearing any clothes, while her two naked seventeen-year-old friends masturbated in the back seat.
“Remember, Erica, you have to keep your legs all the way apart,” Carrie reminded me. She used the palm of her hand to caress my body, rubbing circles down my stomach and vulva, then lower to feel my inner thigh. My friend dropped to her knees on the floor of the car and moved closer so that she was more or less in front of me. I placed my hands on top of her soft head of hair, guiding her down until her mouth kissed my bellybutton. But Carrie didn’t stop there. Soon, she was lapping up my juices and sucking on my pussy lips. Then she took my clit between her teeth…
“Ooooh! I’m going to cum, I’m going to cum!”
At the sound of my voice raised in ecstasy, Alicia floored the pedal and we sped down the road. This had the effect of throwing my buxom blonde friend on top of me, landing with her large breasts in my face. The sudden forward motion also had the effect of preventing me from reaching my orgasm. Although I did take this opportunity to ravish Carrie’s body.
She settled down in front of me, so close our bare pussies touched. I reached around her back and squeezed her ass tightly. Meanwhile, my nose was still buried between her tits, as I kissed her cleavage and licked her rising nipples. Pretty soon, my friend was moaning too, our bodies rubbing against each other. This was the most amazing ride I had ever taken!
“OK, ladies… we’re here.” Alicia announced, easing the car to a stop in the school parking lot.
The school was closed for a teacher’s conference, so there wouldn’t be any students around. It was a good thing, because I had completely lost sense of my surroundings and was playing with Carrie’s naked breasts while she kissed me full on the mouth. But realizing the car had stopped, she gently pulled away letting a finger trace down my chin, then moved to a more comfortable position in the back seat. My body was still tingling as I watched Alicia walk around and open the door at my side.
“Out of the car, Erica…”
Well, I was so worked up and horny at that point, I nearly jumped outside. It took me a moment to comprehend that I was standing bare-ass naked in front of my high-school. Only then did I remember to cover my small breasts and place a hand over my shaved pussy.
“You too, Carrie,” Alicia said, folding her arms patiently. Carrie climbed forward on her hands and knees, exiting by the same door until her bare feet touched the black pavement.
I watched our friend look us over, totally nude from head to toe. The situation was keeping me really aroused, so I made a bold suggestion.
“Alicia, why don’t you take off your clothes, too? It would be so cool if you delivered that overdue report in the nude! We’ll go with you.” Alicia examined our unclothed bodies before her and laughed, “Are you crazy? I’m not going to run around the school naked…” However, her voice trembled just a little, and she rubbed a foot behind her leg.
“You know that Erica loves this,” I heard Carrie saying as she moved my arms and hands out of the way. “Look how pointy her nipples are… and her cute little pussy is just so ripe! You should join us, and we’ll all three go inside naked. It’ll be fun!”
I stood there, extremely embarrassed to be exposed this way, but it did seem to have an effect on our friend. Alicia looked around the empty lot nervously and asked, “What, just take off my clothes right here?” “Uh-huh,” Carrie answered from behind me, her arms snaking around my body to play with my tits.
There was a pause for a moment, Alicia staring at my nude slender form.
Then she lifted her sweatshirt up over her head, opening the car door to place it inside. Next, she unbuttoned the shirt she was wearing and removed it as well, so that her bra was now out in the open. I saw goose bumps spreading over her bare tummy.
“This is crazy,” our brunette friend muttered, even while she unbuckled her belt, lifting her legs out of her loose khaki trousers. Besides her bra, all she had left was her panties, shoes and socks. “Do I have to take off… everything?”
Carrie reached down and parted my pussy lips with her index and middle finger. “Absolutely! You have to be totally naked. Just look at Erica, here. You can see all her pink parts!”
“Oh, but…” Alicia started, stepping out of both shoes, then bending down to peel off her socks. When she was standing in the school parking lot in her bare feet, she continued, “Well, you won’t be able to see everything on me.”
By way of explanation, she lowered her underwear to reveal a trim, but nice brown bush.
“Hmmm… you should think about shaving that,” Carrie suggested. She walked out in front of Alicia and said, “I really like how my nude pussy looks. And it feels so smooth! Why don’t you test Erica…” I gasped at the suggestion, but did not move to cover myself. Alicia smiled shyly and giggled, unsure of what to do. Slowly, I watched her arm extend toward me, and then her fingers lightly touched my vulva.
With more confidence, Alicia rubbed and prodded my hairless mound, even sticking a finger inside my slit!
“Uungh…ahhh!” I moaned.
Who is online
Users browsing this forum: No registered users and 0 guests